Skip to main content

Full text of "The union of the provinces of British North America [microform]"

See other formats


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


■  50     ""'^^ 

-  1^  lllllio 


M 

2.2 


1.8 


U    IIIIII.6 


^' 


^? 


/I 


/: 


''^  > 


M. 


f^j>> 


Y 


A 


^ 


A 


V/A 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


33  WIST  MAIN  STRUT 

WHSTIR.N.Y.  MSSO 

(716)  »7a.4503 


m 


s 


.%* 


iV 


^ 


w.\ 


V 


4 


c> 


4^ 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


A 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notas/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


■•■■.i 


Th 
to 


The  Institute  h^it  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  rvatlable  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  nmy  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


n 
n 

D 
D 
D 
D 


D 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 

Covers  damaged/ 
Couverture  endommag6e 

Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaur^  et/ou  pellicul4e 

Cover  title  missing/ 

Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

Coloured  maps/ 

Cartes  gAographiques  en  couleur 

Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Relii  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

Lareiiure  serrAe  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intArieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajouties 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  Atait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6tt  filmAos. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  supplAmentaires; 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exempiaire 
qu'il  lui  a  6ti  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exempiaire  qui  sont  peut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  ^^ins  la  mtthode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquAs  ci-dessous. 


I      I    Coloured  pages/ 


n 


D 


D 
D 


Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagAes 


Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaur^es  et/ou  peiliculies 

Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  dicolories,  tachetdes  ou  piqudes 

Pages  detached/  .  >! 

Pages  d6tach6es 


Th 
po 
of 
filr 


Ori 
be( 
the 
sioi 
oth 
firs 
sio 
or 


HShowthrough/ 
Transparence 

□    Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Quality  inAgale  de  I'impression 

□    Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  materiel  suppi^men 


uppi^mentaire 

Only  edition  available/    i 
Seule  Edition  disponible 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  4tt6  fiimies  A  nouveau  de  faqon  A 
obtenir  la  meiileure  image  possible. 


Th« 
sha 
TIN 
whi 

Mai 
diff( 
enti 
begl 
righ 
reqi 
met 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  chackad  below/ 

Ce  document  est  film*  au  taux  de  reduction  indiquA  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

SOX 

yy 

12X 


16X 


20X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


'6 

itails 
IS  du 
modifier 
ir  uno 
ilmage 


i    I 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

National  Library  of  Canada 


The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Original  copies  In  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


93 


L'exemplalre  film6  f ut  reproduit  grdce  d  la 
g6n6rosit6  de: 

Bibliothdque  nationale  du  Canada 


Les  images  suivantes  ont  6t6  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  netteti  de  I'exemplaire  film6,  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 

Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprimie  sent  film6s  en  commen9ant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
derniAre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  seion  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmte  en  commenpant  par  la 
premiere  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  dernlAre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 


The  last  recorded  f*ame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  ^^  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  y  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 


Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparattra  sur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  seion  le 
cas:  le  symbols  — ►  signifie  "A  SUIVRE",  le 
symbols  V  signifie  "FIN". 


Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc..  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  bo 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc..  peuvent  dtre 
filmAs  A  des  taux  de  reduction  diffirents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clichA.  11  est  film6  A  partir 
de  I'angle  supArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  d  droite. 
et  de  haut  en  bas.  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  nicessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  mithode. 


errata 
to 


pelure, 


1 

2 

3 

32X 


1 

2 

3 

i 

S 

6 

4 


THE 


USIOS   OF   THE    PROVINCES 


OF 


BRITISH   NORTH  AMERICA. 


itv 


THE    MONORABLE    JOSEPH    CAUCHON, 

MEMBER     OV     THE      CANADIAN      PAHMAMENT,      AiN'I)     EDITOU-lX-f'Ullil'      OF 
"  I.E   JOURNAL    UU    QUEBEC." 


TRANSLATED   BY 

GEORGE  HENRY  MACAULAY. 


QUEUKC: 
PRINTED  Hi'  IIUNTEU,  ROHE  &  CO.,.  ST.  IJRSULE  ^T. 

18GD. 


f 


287172 


i 
i 


i 


i 


CONTENTS 


Chapter.  Page. 

Preface v 

I. — Introductiou 1 

II. — The  Coalition  and  the  Conference 6 

IIL—The  Issue 13 

IV. — The  Canadian  Union 15 

V. — Changes  in  our  Constitution 18 

VI. — The  Canadian  Union  and  the  Future 22 

VII. — Necessity  for  Union  of  all  the  Prov:aces 28 

VIII. — Federal  or  Legislative  Union 34 

IX. — Protection  to  Peculiar  Institutions 39 

X.— The  Solution  of  the  Problem 4(> 

XI. — Sovereignty 51 

XII. — The  Federal  Legislative  Council 57^ 

XIII. — Property  Qualification GG 

XIV. — Legislative  Councillors 68 

XV. — Representation  by  Population 72 

XVI — Re-adjustment  of  Representation 75 

XVII. — Proportion  of  Decrease  in  Representation 79 

XVIII. — Division  of  Provinces  for  Representation 83 

XIX. — Increase  of  Representation 84 

XX. — Parliaments  and  their  Privileges,  &c S7 

XXI. — Attributes  of  General  Government 89 

XXII.— Divorce 94 

XXIIL— Marriage 96 

XXIV.— Criminal  Law..  99 

XXV.— Federal  Court  of  Appeals 102 

XXVI.— Uniformity  of  Civil  Law 108 

XXVII. — Emigration  and  Agriculture...., 109 


IV 


CONTENTS. 


ClIAPTRB.  PAQE 

XXYIII. — Appointment  and  Salaries  of  Judges 112 

XXIX. — Lieutenant  Governors 114 

XXX. — Local  Lcf^islatures 117 

XXXI.— Education 119 

XXXII. — Right  of  Pardon  and  Ileprieve 125 

XXXIIL— Conflict  of  Laws 127 

XXXIV. — I'rench  and  English  Languages 120 

XXXV. — Money  and  other  Vilh,  and  Right  of  A'^cto 130 

XXXVI. — Mines  and  Minerals,  ko.,  &g 134 

XXXVII.— Finance 140 

XXXVIIL-The  Tariff 148 

XXXIX.— The  Intercolonial  Railway 151 

X  L. — Conclusion 154 


I 


Page 

•  •  •  • 

112 

114 

t 

•  •  •  • 

117 

-1' 

'A 
1 

•  •  ■  ■ 

119 

....  125 

n 

.  .•• 

127 

120 

0... 

130 

134 

*  •  •• 

•  •  •  • 

....  140 

148 

151 

154 

■■:» 
'I 

i 


PREFACE. 


A  WORK  entitled  L'  Union  de  V Amerique  Britannique  chi  Nord, 
jxir  rilon.  Josrph  Cauchou,  Mcmbre  du  Parlcment    ('anadien, 
et  liedactenr-oichi'/  du  '  Journal  dc  Qn^hrc,"  has  recently  made  its 
appcavunoc.     Tlif  well  known  abilities  of  the   author,  as  a  legisla- 
tor and  as  a   journalist,  and   his  long  acquaintance    Avith   public 
affairs,  together  with  the  iniportaiice  of  the  subject,  Lavo  been  the 
motives  which  have  induced  mo  to  translate  this  work,  for  the  bene- 
fit of  those  who  may  not  be  versed  in  the  French  language.  The  sub- 
ject of  a  Union  of  the  British  North  American  Provinces  is  treated,  in 
all  its  bearings,  from  a  French  Canadian  point  of  view,  having  refer, 
ence,  not  only  to  the  continuance  of  British  connection,  but  to  the 
preservation  of  those  peculiar  institutions  of  Lower  Canada  em- 
braced   in   tlie   words,    *  N^os     inxtUntiona,    notre   laiu/ue,  et    nos 
lois.'     There   is,  however,  no    nan'ow-mindedness  of  thought  or 
expression.     The  advantages  to  all  the  provinces,  politically  and 
commercially,  arc  clearly  shewn,  and,  while  facts  and  figures  are 
interesting,  the  writing  is   vigorous  and   convincing.     The  trans- 
lator feels  assured  that  the  labor  of  translation  will  not  have  been 
altogether  lost  upon  the  thinking  and  intelligent  po^'tion  of  the 
English-speaking  population  of  the  province.     Tie  lays  it  before 
them,  convinced  that  Mr.  Cauchon's  views  will  be  appreciated,  and 
his  stylo  of  conveying  ideas  generally  admired. 


(;.  II.  MACAULAY, 

Translator. 


Qdebec,  U)lh  Frhrtinri/,  18CB. 


A^ 


delej 


THE  JNEW  CONSTITUTIOIN 


AND    TUB 


QUKBEC    CONFERENCE 


-♦-•fc- 


CHAPTER  I. 

AT  the  present  moment,  after  having  seriously  studied  the  pro- 
ject of  Confederation  (which  we  had  the  good  Ibrtune  to  lay 
for  the  first  time  before  the  country),  from  every  point  of  view,  and 
estimating  all  probable  results,  as  well  as  we  have  been  enabled  to 
appreciate  them,  and  after  an  attentive  hearing  of  the  intercolonial 
delegates  in  their  explanations  of  the  motives  by  which  they  were 
actuated,  and  the  meaning  of  the  several  articles  of  the  project  as 
so  submitted,  we  confess  that  we  still  approach  this  subject  with 
trepidation.  The  question  of  Confederatioa  is  undoubtedly  the 
most  important  which  has  ever  been  brought  before  the  statesmen 
and  journalists  of  Canada.  Who  would  not  feel  really  anxious 
when  the  responsibility  of  grappling  with  such  a  question  is  to  be 
undertaken?  That  which  is  going  on  at  the  present  moment 
before  our  eyes  is  neither  more  nor  less  than  a  revolution,  a  blood- 
less one,  if  you  will,  but  as  complete  a  revolution  in  ideas  and 
things  as  if  we  had  reached  it  by  the  spilling  of  blood ;  it  is  the 
transformation,  nay,  the  very  transmutation  of  our  political  and 
social  institutions.    The  elements  are  the  same,  or  nearly  the  same 

it  is  true,  but  they  are  under  new  relations,  and  with  new  condi- 
B 


'1 


2 


THE  NEW   CONSTITUTION. 


tioua  of  equilibrium.     A  uew  association  is  to  be  formed,  on  a  new 
basis,  and  with  new  principles  of  vitality.     A  larp;e  association  will 
be  created  out  of  small  communities  wliicli  have  hitherto  been 
isolated,  separated  from  each  other,  as  it  were,  by  diflferences  of 
lanriuugc,  habits  and  the  very  nature  of  peculiar  institutions.    For 
divers  reasons,  an  attempt  is  made  to  bring  these  into  a  group, 
with  the  view  of  forming  a  nation.     The  question  is  therefore  a 
grave  one,  if  ever  we  had  oiic  to  consider,  and  imperiously  demands 
patriotism,  study  and  serious  consideration.     In  1840,  after  the 
temporary  suspension  of  the  Act  of  1791,  England  granted  to  us  a 
new  constitution.     The  anguish  and  painful  apprehensions  of  our 
population   at  that  memorable  period  will  long  be  remembered. 
But  at  that  time  we  French  Canadians  had  no  deliberative  voice 
in  the  councils  of  the  sovereign,  and  coDsequeutly  wo  were  per- 
fectly free  from  responsibility  with  regard  to  this  act,  which  was 
conceived     in    injustice;    under  any  circumstance,  however,  we 
could  only  be  considered  responsible  to  a  certain  extent,  in  so  much 
as  historical  antecedents  had  brought  us  to  that  issue.     At  the 
present  day  matters  are  completely  chaugcd.     Not  only  are  wc 
possessed  of  a  deliberative  voice,  but  Great  Britain  grants  to  us 
(the  parties  interested)  full  and  complete  liberty  to  construct, 
demolish  or  reconstruct  our  system  of  government.     This  power, 
which  is  almost  unlimited,  has  imposed  upon  us  corresponding 
duties  and  responsibilities,  and  we  are  thus  bound  to  speak  and 
act  with  prudence,  wisdom  and  calculation.     In  the  midst  of  our 
debates  and  internal  discussions  for  the  upper  hand,  let  us  not 
forget  that  there  exists  the  responsibility  of  condemning  as  well  as 
that  of  approving,  and  that  the  man,  who,  with  the  desire  to  op- 
pose the  project,  might  judge  from  his  particular  party  point  of 
view,  is  as  liable  to  condemnation  as  another  who  might  start  from 
the  same  stand  point  to  approve  of  the  project.     The  writings  of 
the  press  should  become  refined  by  duty,  responsibility  and  the 
gravity  of  public  affairs.     The  press  should  control  party  spirit, 
and  should  freely  soar  above  all  favoritism  as  well  as  personal 
antipathy,  because,  while  political  men  and  parties  may  perish,  the 
nation  will  remain  with  the  destiny  which  we  have  created  for  it, 


♦j 


QUEBEC  CON   EPEXCE. 


d,  ou  a  new 
iciation  will 
lierto  been 
Bferences  of 
itions.    For 
to  a  group, 
therefore  a 
dy  demands 
),  after  the 
ntcd  to  us  a 
sions  of  our 
emembered. 
rative  voice 
0  were  per- 
;,  which  was 
however,  we 
,,  in  so  much 
ue.     At  the 
only  are  we 
grants  to  us 
;o  construct, 
This  power, 
orrespouding 
to  speak  and 
midst  of  our 
1,  let  us  not 
ng  as  well  as 
desire  to  op- 
»arty  point  of 

bt  start  from 
le  writings  of 
ility  and  tlie 

party  spirit, 

as  personal 

ly  perish,  the 

created  for  it, 


■/I 
t 

i 


1 


and  our  names  will  be  judged  by  posterity,  gratefully  or  malevo- 
lently, according  to  the  effect  of  our  present  acts.  "We  must  not 
forget,  that  while  the  history  of  the  country  at  this  period  is 
created  by  us,  we  do  not  record  that  history,  and  therefin-e  we 
should  be  wrong  were  we  to  depart  from  those  principles  of  wisdom, 
truth  and  justice,  which  constitute  the  happiness  of  a  nation,  to 
satisfy  any  strong  predilection,  to  gratify  a  feeling  of  hatred,  or  to 
obtain  a  temporary  triumph.  Let  us  reflect  for  a  moment  on  the 
immense  progress  towards  political  liberty  which  we  have  accom- 
plished between  the  years  1840  and  18G4.  Have  we  not  obt;iiucd 
a  signal  victory  over  the  despotism  and  oligarchy  of  the  former 
date,  which  had  given  rise,  a  short  time  previous,  to  the  blocdy 
and  disastrous  events  that  seemed,  at  that  time,  to  reserve  for  us 
another  fate?  How  docs  it  happen  then,  that  we  have  thus 
transformed  those  ancient  instruments  of  punishment  and  servi- 
tude into  a  vital  political  principle  ?  We  answer,  by  our  wisdom, 
our  moderation,  the  justice  and  generosity  of  our  principles  !  "Wo 
have,  therefore,  every  reason  to  return  thanks  to  Providence  for  the 
past,  and  should  not  despair  of  the  future,  because,  if  we  ever  have 
had  a  period  in  our  history  calculated  to  discourage  us,  it  must 
certainly  have  been  that  during  which  irritated  and  uncontrollable 
feelings  were  the  means  of  raising  scaffolds  and  of  immolating 
victims,  and  when  despotism,  with  the  intention  of  oppressing, 
established  an  equality  of  representation  with  a  numerical  in- 
equality. 

We  alluded  in  a  former  part  of  this  article  to  our  fears — they 
are  not  of  modern  date.  On  the  2nd  of  July  last,  we  wrote  with 
views  which  could  scarcely  be  misunderstood  : — 

'  From  the  commencement  of  the  last  ministerial  crisis,  two 
'  thunderbolts  have  fallen  on  our  political  planet,  and  their  fulmi- 
*  nating  effect  is  still  felt  in  the  most  remote  regions  of  some  con- 
'  sciences !  The  men  who  possess  these  consciences  are  in  doubt, 
'  hesitate  and  ask  for  light,  when  perfect  obscurity  reigns.  They 
'  are  in  ignorance  at  this  moment  of  the  probable  result  of  such 
'  conduct,  and  they  do  not  know  whether  the  dark  and  rugged 
'  path  which  they  now  follow,  will  lead  them   to  an   abyss   or  to 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


'  success.  Are  these  violent  shocks  merely  the  precursors  of 
'  greater  commotions,  or  will  the  atmosphere  be  thereby  purified 
'  and  cleared  up  ?  This  is  in  reality  the  question  now  predomi- 
'nant  in  every  man's  mind.  *        *         *  *  *         * 

'  Political  alliances  may  be  severed  without  any  danger,  but 
'  constitutions  are  not  destroyed  as  easily  and  with  such  impunity, 
'  aud  God  knows  what  may  be  reserved  for  us  in  the  future, 
<  in  the  shape  of  happiness  or  ruin.' 

Before  going  any  further,  not  with  a  view  of  recrimination,  but 
simply  to  write  historically,  and  trace  out  the  course  which  we 
propose  to  follow,  let  us  pass  rapidly  in  review  the  events  which 
brought  on  the  Quebec  Confnrence.  We  shall  merely  recapitulate 
what  we  have  written  during  the  past  few  months. 

In  1858,  when  the  IMaodonald-Carticr  Administration  resigned 
on  the  Scat  of  Government  question,  Mr.  Brown  was  called  upon 
by  His  Excellency  to  construct  a  Cabinet,  which  lasted  as  it  is  well 
known  only  two  days,  but  which  lasted  long  enough  to  sow  the 
seeds  of  misfortune  in  the  political  soil  in  existence  at  that  period. 
Hon.  A.  A.  l)orion  actually  admitted  to  Hon.  Geo.  Brown  the 
correctness  of  the  principle  of  llcpresentation  by  Population  I  At 
the  present  stage  wo  shall  certainly  not  attribute  any  personal 
motive  to  Mr.  Dorion  in  this  unfortunate  concession,  and  we  shall 
be  satisfied  with  a  quotation  from  his  own  words  duly  published. 
In  the  Legislative  Assembly,  on  the  Gth  day  of  July,  1858,  he 
spoke  as  follows  : — 

'  The   hon.  member  for   Brockville,   the   Postmaster  General 

*  and  the  Speaker,  and  other   members  representing  Kastorn   con- 

*  stituencies  in  the  present  ParMamcut,  had  heretofore  voted  ia 
'  favor  of  llcpresentation  by  Population, — it  would  be  seen  how 
'they  voted  when  on  the  su]>jcct  ou  the  present  occasion.  It  would 
'  soon  be  impossible  to  resist  the  claim  of  Upper  Canada  in  this 
'respect,  and  if  it  were  not  conceded  at  once,  it  would  bo  carried 
'  without  any  safeguards  being  given  to  protect  the  French 
'  Canadians.  A  dissolution  of  the  Union,  a  Federal  Union, 
'  and  llcpresentation  by  Population  are  before  us,  and  we  should  see 


■ecursors  of 
by  purified 
VT  prcdomi- 

danger,  but 
h  impunity, 
the  future, 

ination,  but 
which  we 
cuts  which 
recapitulate 

iou  resigned 
called  upon 

as  it  is  well 
to  sow  the 
;  that  period. 

Brown  the 
ilation  I  At 
my  personal 
md  we  shall 
r  published. 
1,  1858,  he 

;tcr  General 
ilastern  cou- 
ire  voted  in 
c  seen  how 
m.  Tt  would 
adiv  in  this 
J  bo  carried 
the  French 
eral  Union, 
?c  should  see 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE.  5 

*  if  it  could  not  be  granted,  surrounded  by  proper  safeguards  for  the 
'protection  of  the  religion,  language,  and  laws  of  Lower  Canada.' 

He  spoke  again  on  the  3rd  May,  18G0,  to  flie  following  effect  : — 
*  I  warn  the  members  representing  Lower  Canada,  that  when 
'  the  time  comes,  the  whole  of  the  Upper  Canada  members  will 
'  unite,  and  with  the  assistance  of  the  Eastern  Township  members, 
'  will  obtain  Representation  by  Population.  I  look  upon  the  Federal 
'  Union  of  Upper  and  Lower  Canada  as   the   nucleus  of  a  grand 

*  Confederation  of  the  British  North  American  Provinces  which  I 

*  strongly  desire  to  see.  In  conclusion,  I  must  state  that  I  shall 
'  vote  for  the  resolution,  as  it  is  the  only  way  by  which  the  diffi- 
'  cultics  existincr  between  the  two  sections  of  the  Province  can  be 
'  settled.  I  believe  that  time  will  accomplish  a  union  of  all  the 
'  Provinces.' 

The  defeat  of  the   Brown-Dorion   Cabinet  was  the  means  of 
bringing  into  power  Hon.  A.  T.  Gait,  who,  in  1857,  had  made  a 
speech  in  favor  of  the  Confederation  of  the  Provinces.     In  order 
to  obtain  the  services  of  this  eminent  financier,  it  was  found  neces- 
sary to  make  concessions  which  would  have  the  effect  of  saving 
his  antecedents  and  his  personal  dignity.      To  this  circumstance 
must  bo  attributed  the  Dispatch  of  1858,  which  served  as  the  basis 
of  the  formation  of  Mr.  Brown's  Constitutional  Committee,  and, 
as  it  were,  of  the  f^cueration  of  the  Tache-Macdouald  Cabinet. 
To  this  dispatch  the  Imperial  Government  made  no  reply  ;  but  the 
germ  of  Confederation  was  cast  upon  the  soil  by  the  same  hand, 
side  by  side  with  that  of  llepresentation  based    upon  population. 
Both  germs  were  developed  in  that  sanin  soil  with  different  uliances 
of  success,  until  the  former,  favored  by  causes  whicli  cannot  be 
detailed  in  this  article,  at  length  stifled  or  choked  tlie  latter  with 
its  moro  vigorous  stems.     Thus,  Mr.  Dorion  became  the  father 
of  Confederation,  as   he   had  already    been   the   parent   of  Ec- 
presentatiun  by  Population.     History  has  already  recorded  this 
ftxct,  and  will  again  record  it.     If  wo  measure  the  ground  gone 
over  .since  1851,  it  will  bo  found  that  the  Lower  Canadian  majority 
has  nobly  performed  its  duty.      We  can  find  no  precedent  for  a 

moro  bitter  contest  between  the  partisans  anil  adversaries  of  a  cause. 
b2 


6 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


In  order  to  bring  us  to  our  senses,  threats  and  terrorism  were  freely 
used.  Civil  war,  foreign  invasion,  and  England's  interference 
were  thrown  down  to  ua  with  the  gauntlet.  We  were  divided 
among  ourselves,  tearing  each  other  to  pieces  as  enemies,  and  the 
relics  of  strength  remaining  with  us  were  not  homogeneous, 
whether  taken  on  thegrourd  of  origin,  language,  manners,  religion, 
sentiment,  or  interest.  And,  with  all  these  disadvantages,  all  these 
formidable  obstacles  arrayed  against  us,  we  liave,  up  to  the  present 
date  held  our  own  against  every  storm — we  have,  in  fact,  lulled  the 
impending  tempest.  How  heavy  thei\  must  be  the  responsibility 
which  rests  on  the  heads  of  those  whc,  with  some  motive  (which 
we  do  not  desire  to  impugn  in  the  examination  of  such  a  serious 
and  uncertain  question),  have  divided,  to  a  certain  extent,  our  na- 
tional phalanx  and  have  brought  us  to  our  present  position  ?  How 
can  we  appreciate  the  danger  in  store  for  us?  It  is  by  concluding 
that  it  is  not  caused  by  the  opposition  or  antagonism  of  Upper 
Canada,  but  solely  by  our  own  internal  dissensions,  and  by  that 
unfortunate  party  spirit,  which  causes  us  to  forget  the  gravest  and 
holiest  matters,  in  our  regard  for  persons. 


(lIjc  Coalilioii  anb  llje  Conftrciut. 

CirAPTEK  II. 

Tljl']  have  now  reached  the  decisive  period. — The  TuclusMac- 
»*  d  )nald  cabinet,  which  had  scarcely  been  in  existence  for  six 
weeks,  was  defeated  on  the  14th  diiy  of  June,  under  circumstances 
well  known  to  the  country,  and  the  following  day  the  cabinet  re- 
spectfully asked  the  Governor  General  to  dissolve  Parliament  and 
to  appeal  to  the  constituencies. 

Hon.  J.  A.  Macdonald  (leader  of  the  Upper  Canada  section  of 
the  Government)  explained  in  the  following  words  the  position  in 
which  the  Cabinet  \, :  i   placed  by  tl  o  vote  of  the  14lh,  and  the 


'  course, 
Mi 
'will,  th 
Uill  Mo 

*  loadinj 

*  with  w 
!  Since 
©courrcc 
three  si 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


n  were  freely 
interference 
were  divided 
tnies,  and  the 
lomogeneous, 
acr!*,  religion, 
igcs,  all  tliese 
;o  the  present 
act,  lulled  the 
responsibility 
aotive  (wliich 
such  a  serious 
xtent,  our  na- 
iition  ?     How 
ay  concluding 
ism  of  Upper 
,  and  by  that 
le  gravest  and 


ce. 


ic  Tacho-Mac- 
dstencc  lor  six 
;  circumstances 
ho  cabinet  re- 
'arl  lament  and 

nada  section  of 
the  position  in 
c  14th,  and  the 


result  of  the  advice  given  to  Lord  Monck  by  the  Ministers  of  the 

Crown  : — 

'  And,  considering  the  state  of  parties  in  this  House,  the  equality 
in  numbers  of  those  who  support  and  those  who  are  opposed  to 
the  Government,  and  the  great  improbability  of  our  being  able 
to  form,  out  of  the  present  House,  a  Government  that  would  com- 
mand a  majority,  they  thought  it  their  duty  to  advise  that  there 
should  be  an  appeal  to  the  people ;  and  that,  after  the  necessary 
business  was  gone  through,  there  should  be  a  dissolution.  His 
Excellency  gave  his  assent,  this  morning,  to  this,  stating  that  he 
has  accepted  the  advice,  and  has  authorized  us  to  dissolve — has 
given  us  the  carte  hlanche  in  that  respect.  The  Government  have 
had,  from  the  time  of  that  vote  till  this  moment  before  them,  the 
consideration  of  the  very  grave  questions  that  divide  parties  in  this 
country,  and  the  expediency,  if  possible,  of  avoiding  the  extreme 
measure  of  proceeding  to  a  dissolution.  (Hear,  hear.)  And  with 
that  view,  for  the  purpose  of  seeing  whether  there  is  any  means 
of  solvir^g  the  diflSicultics  which  have  arisen  in  the  country,  espe- 
cially those  between  Upper  anu  Lower  Canada,  we  considered  it 
our  duty  to  confer  with  leading  members  of  the  Opposition,  to- 
day, to  see  if  we  could  not  agree  on  some  plan  by  which  a  Gov- 
ernment could  be  formed,  possessing  a  majority  from  both  sections 
of  the  Province.  We  were  not  in  a  position  to  do  so  before 
to-day.  We  have  had  that  conference  with  hon.  gentlemen  on 
the  Opposition  side,  and  have  made  such  progress  that  I  see  the 
way  to  a  solution  of  the  difficulties  without  the  necessity  of  a  dis- 
solution of  Parliament.  (Hoar,  hear,  and  cheers.)  This,  of 
course,  is  a  very  grave  step.  The  ccnsideraiions  are  very  grave 
in  themselves,  and  require  careful  deliberation  ;  and  the  House 
will,  therefore,  not  be  surprised  that  I  should  ask  them  to  adjourn 
till  Monday,  in  order  that  there  may  bo  a  full  conference  between 
loading  parties  on  both  sides.  I  may  say  that  the  hon.  gentleman 
with  whom  1  conferred  is  the  hon.  member  for  South  Oxford.' 
Since  the  defeat  of  the  (>artier-]Macdonald  administration,  which 

occurred  in  the  spring  of  18G2,  wo  have  witnessed  the  defeat  of 

three  successive  administrations  witliout  promising  to  their  sue- 


■'.? 
i 


8 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


cessors  a  ha;^picr  lot.  These  were  the  Sanficld  Macdonald-Sicotte, 
the  Sanfield  Macdonald-Dorion,  and  the  John  A.  Macdonald-Tacb^ 
administrations.  After  a  general  election,  tlie  strength  of  both 
parties  appeared  to  be  equal.  The  majority  (consisting  of  one  or 
two  votes),  which  seemed  to  alternate  between  the  right  and  left 
sides  of  the  House,  decidedly  paralysed  the  efforts  of  the  Govern- 
ment, and  rendered  legislation  impracticable. 

The  system  was,  to  raise  public  men  for  a  day  to  the  level  of 
Ministers,  and  the  next  day  to  hurl  them  from  power,  on  the  prin- 
ciple adopted  by  the  Romr.ns  when  the  empire  was  in  the  decline. 
The  natural  result  was,  the  advent  of  a  fiital  period,  at  which  tho 
whole  governmental  system  was  brought  to  a  stand-still. 

The  attempt  made  by  Sir  ELonnc  Paschal  Tachc  to  obtain 
assistance  among  the  Members  forming  the  Upper  Canadian  ma- 
jority, had  failed  ;  and  no  alternative  was  left  but  a  second  di.^so- 
lution  within  ten  months  of  the  first.  This,  it  was  contendct;> 
might  accomplish  the  destruction  of  that  d-jplorable  equilibrium 
which  existed  in  the  relative  strength  of  both  parties. 

If  that  extreme  measure  had  been  resorted  to,  could  it  have 
succeeded  ?  Wc  are  in  doubt  on  this  poiut.  Tt  might  certainly 
have  been  anticipated  that  the  numerical  strength  of  the  Liberal- 
Conservative  party  in  Lower  Canada  would  have  been  increased, 
but  it  is  by  no  means  certain  that  a  proportionate  diminution 
might  not  have  been  the  result  in  the  upper  section  of  the  Prov- 
ince, and  it  is  quite  probable  that  subsequent  to  such  an  election, 
wc  might  have  witnessed  the  sad  spectacle  of  one  section  of  the 
Province  arrayed  in  deadly  strife  against  the  other ! 

lu  any  case  it  so  happened  that  the  chiels  of  both  parties  were 
fearful  of  the  result,  and  after  several  adjournments  and  lengthy 
consultations,  they  arrived  at  the  conclusion  which  is  well  known 
to  us  all. 

On  tho  18th  June,  ISGi,  wc  offered  tho  following  opinion  : — 

'  This  coalition,  (and  at  that  time  it  was  nothing  more  tlum  a 
'  coalition)  is  preferable  to  an  election;  provided  that  the  moral 
'  character  of  our  public  men  does  not  suffer,  and  that  the  conli- 
'  deuce  of  tho  people  in  our  statesmen  be  not  thereby  shaken. 
"*  In  fact,  if  the  political  crisis  botwecu  tho  two  sections  of  the 


Since 
of  prov( 
from  ap 
any  lonj 
our  con 
it  not  b 
opinion.' 
pared ! 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


9" 


lonald-Sicotte, 
cdonald-Tach^ 
ength  of  both 
ting  of  one  or 
right  and  left 
)f  the  Govcrn- 

0  the  level  of 
ir,  on  the  prin- 
in  the  decline, 
,  at  which  the 

3till. 

che    to    obtain 

r  Canadian  nia- 

1  second  disso- 
was  contended} 
ble  equilibrium 
les. 

,  could  it  have 
might  certainly 
of  the  Liberal- 
been  increased, 
lite  diminution 
on  of  the  Prov- 
ich  an  election, 
e  section  of  the 
! 

)th  parties  were 
its  and  lengthy 
1  is  well  known 

g  opinion : — 
ng  more  than  a 
that  the  moral 
il  that  the  conli- 
hereby  shaken. 
I  sections  of  the 


'  Province  had  reached  that  grave  position,  in  which  a  duty  may 
'  be  imposed  upon  the  representatives  of  the  people  to  appease 
'  the  storm,  and  in  so  doing  to  procure  the  silence  of  personal  and 
'  antipathetic  opinions,  it  would  be  much  better  that  the  doctrine 
'  should  prevail :  Sahcs  pojmli  siiprema  lex.  This,  at  least,  is  the 
'  opinion  of  Hon.  George  Brown,  the  eonst;.nt  enemy  of  Lower 
'  Canada,  to  whose  principles  we  have  offered  every  opposition,  on 
'  the  ground,  it  is  well  known,  that  he  exhibited  hatred,  antipathy 
'  and  prejudices  against  us,  while  above  all,  he  labored  to  subject 

*  Lower  Canada  to  Upper  Canada  influence. 

******* 

^  '  Whatever  may  have  been  the  motives  and  the  causes  of  this 
'  singular  reconciliation,  and  although  we  could  scarcely  have  en- 
'  tered  into  such  an  arrangement  oursalves  without  fear,  we  frank- 
'  ly  and  cordially  state  our  intention  to  await  the  moment  when 
'  our  friends  shall  have  been  tried,  before  condemning  them,  and 

*  our  sympathies  arc  with  them,  because  we  appreciate  their  pat- 
'  riotism  and  we  know  that  their  task  is  a  difficult  one.     At  any 

*  rate,  let  us  await  the  development  of  negociations  in  order  to 

*  judge  them  with  more  certainty.' 

And  we  concluded  our  article  in  the  following  words : — 
'  We  write  freely  on  the  present  occasion,  because,  nothing  \n 
'  this  strange  chaos  of  events  and  personal  positions,  can  affect  us 

*  individually. 

'  Should  the  result  be  favorable,  we  will  certainly  congratulate 
'  our  friends  seriously  and  cordially ;  should  the  reverse  be  the 

*  result,  we  will  give  them  our  feeble  assistance  to  ward  off  any 

*  danger  that  may  ensue.' 

Since  that  date  wo  have  conscientiously  kept  our  word,  in  spite 
of  provocation.  Wo  have  abstained  from  condemning,  as  well  as 
from  approving,  without  being  well  informed.'  AVo  cannot  wait 
any  longer.  In  the  matter  of  Confederation  our  antecedents  and 
our  convictions,  as  enunciated  in  1858,  arc  still  in  existence.  Let 
it  not  be  supposed  that  wo  arc  desirous  of  consigning  to  oblivion 
opinions  which  were  conscientiously  offered  and  carefully  pre- 
pared I     On  the  contrary,  we  desire  to  have  them  remembered,  io 


10 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


order  that  by  a  comparison  of  reasoning  and  circumstances,  it  may 
be  found  why  we  have  modified  those  opinions,  if  we  have  modi- 
fied them,  and  why  wc  still  maintain  their  correctness  should  we 
think  proper  to  do  so.  We  hold  to  our  own  dignity  as  journalists, 
against  which  no  accusation  of  personal  interest  can  be  brought ; 
but,  as  error  is  possible  and  really  of  frequent  occurrence  in  every 
case,  such  a  feeling  of  personal  dignity  would  be  absurd  if  placed 
as  an  obstacle  to  a  discovery  of  the  truth. 

The  greatest  minds  have  often  paid  the  penalty  of  weakness,  and 
as  infallibility  is  far  from  being  an  essential  element  of  the  human 
intellect,  it  would  certainly  be  a  lack  of  dignity  and  probity  should 
we  persist  in  error,  fearing  that  by  so  doing  we  should  be  guilty  of 
contradiction  and  avow  our  fallibility.  If  we  write  thus,  it  is  not 
because  we  desire  in  any  manner  to  abandon  profound  and  sincere 
convictions  without  due  examination;  on  the  contrary,  we  continue 
to  hold  thes'^  convictions  until  proof  of  error  be  adduced.  How- 
ever, when  we  are  asked  to  reconsider  a  question  of  such  gravity 
as  that  of  Confederation,  would  wc  be  justified  in  answering  with 
the  Indian,  '  I  have  said  it.' 

Six  years  ago  we  wrote  on  hypotheses,  but  at  the  present  mo- 
ment we  arc  comp^  'cd  to  give  our  opinion  on  a  reality,  and  that, 
under  circumstances  by  far  more  serious.  At  that  time  we  could 
have  been  silent,  now,  duty  compels  ns  to  speak. 

In  1858,  as  wc  theii  stated,  '  We  had  no  tangible  fact  before 
'  us,  no  matured  project  which  could  serve  as  a  basis  for  discus- 
'  sion,  and  we  were  inevitably  compelled  to  form  our  opinions  from 

*  hypotheses.'  In  a  consideration  of  these  hypotheses,  we  reached 
the  number  of  twenty-seven,  including  the  Union  as  a  unit,  also  a 
Federal  Union. 

We  imagined  that  '  the  whole  question  was  considered  in  those 

*  twenty-seven  hypotheses,  and  that  the  solution  of  the  problem 
'  could  be  found  in  them.'  JJut,  after  the  labors  of  Mr.  IJrown's 
Constitutional  Committee,  after  stuJy,  experience,  thought,  and 
finally,  after  a  perusal  of  the  Resolutions  of  the  Quebec  Conference, 
we  came  to  the  conclusion  that  our  twenty-seven  hypotheses  of 
1858  did  not  by  any  means  contain  the  only  practicable  constitu- 


tional fo 

we,  theri 

guilty  oi 

error  we 

our  guid 

we  comu 

tion,   be( 

marks  wl 

therefore 

demn  sui 

'your  ju( 

•ated  so  p 

cause  the 

establish( 

public  mi 

must  giv< 

not  be  c 

The  docti 

ated  by  J 

absurd,  a 

public  la 

nations  tl 

Moreovei 

particula 

nature,  b 

mcnt  is  t 

We  sh 

*  Provinc 

*  notliln; 
'  desired 
Now,  th 
disprove 
the  publ 
Canaila, 
proved 
proportic 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


11 


tances,  it  may 
(ve  have  modi- 
ess  should  we 
as  journalists, 
1  be  brought ; 
rence  in  every 
isurd  if  placed 

■  weakness,  and 
b  of  the  human 
probity  should 
aid  be  guilty  of 
I  thus,  it  is  noc 
md  and  sincere 
ry,  we  continue 
Iduced.  IIow- 
of  such  gravity 
answering  with 

the  present  mo- 
eality,  and  that, 
t  time  we  could 

ible  fact  before 
basis  for  discus- 
iir  opinions  from 
3SCS,  we  reached 
as  a  unit,  also  u 

isidered  in  thoso 
\  of  the  problem 
of  Mr.  ]Jrown's 
•0,  thought,  and 
,ebeo  Conference, 
n  hypotheses  of 
cticable  constitu- 


tional forms  of  Government  suitable  for  Confederation,      Should 
we,  therefore,  in  the  face  of  such  an  important  error,  fearing  to  be 
guilty  of  contradiction  in  our  opinions,  stubbornly  persist  in  the 
error  we  had  committed?    At  the  present  moment,  we  possess  for 
our  guidance,  a  project  which  is  tan'ziblo  and  available,  and  should 
we  commit  any  errors,  they  can  ooly  occur  in  our  style  of  apprecia- 
tion, because  the  details  of  the  prf^^^ct  are  designated  by  land 
marks  which  cannot  mislead  v."  '^r'    ur  examination.     Were  we  not, 
therefore,  justified  in  warning  those  who  seemed  inclined  to  con- 
demn summarily  ?    '  Do  not  pronounce  your  opinion  now.    Reserve 
'your  judgment! '     Among  the  priaciples  which  we  then  enunsi- 
•ated  so  positively,  there  are  some  that  now  fall  to  the  ground  be- 
cause they  do  not  agree  with  facts   of  the  present  day,  and  we 
established  rules  which  would  have  had  the  effect  of  renderiog  our 
public  men  too  unyielding  and  narrow-minded.     Other  principles 
must  give  way  before  imperious  circumstances,  and  they  should 
not  be  considered   absolute  but  subject  to  those  circumstances. 
The  doctrine  of  ' pensse  la  j^atrie  j^liddt  qu\ui  prlncIpe,''  enunci- 
ated by  Ijps  Girondins  when  they  ascended  the  scaffold,  is  simply 
absurd,  and  in  direct  opposition  to  the  fundamental  principle  of 
public  law,     *  Salus  jwjndi  suprema  lex.'     In  the  government  of 
nations  the  destructive  principle  is  neither  understood  nor  practised. 
Moreover,  there  are  other  principles  which  do  not  hail  from  any 
particular  date,  but  which  arc  inflexible  and  immutable  in  their 
nature,  because  they  ar*^  based  upon  facts,  and  their  essential  ele- 
ment is  that  of  truth. 

We  shall  now  explain.    We  stated,  in  1858,  "  That  the  Maritime 

*  Provinces  had  raised  the  cry  of  (Confederation,  because  they  had 

*  nothing  to  lose,  were  utterly  valueless  as  allies,  and  that  they 
'  desired  to  make  up  their  budgets  out  of  the  revenue  of  Canada.' 
Now,  the  bases  of  the  Coalition  formed  in  Juno  last,  distinctly 
disprove  our  assertion  of  1858,  and  it  is  a  fjiot  well  known  to 
the  public,  that  the  cry  of  Confederation  lias  been  lirst  raised  by 
Canada,  and  not  by  t!ie  Maritime  I'rovincos.  It  has  also  been 
proved  that  the  fiuaiicial  resources  ot  those  l^rovinces  arc,  m 
proportion  to  the  respective  figures  of  population  of  all  the   Pro- 


12 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


vinces  of  the  proposed  Confederution,  at  least  in  as  healthy  a 
condition  as  ours. 

W«  stated  also,  in  1858  :  *  By  the  adoption  of  the  Federal 
'  principle,  the  provinces,  both  small  and  large,  will  have  equal 
■'  weight  or  power  in  the  General  Federal  Legislature,  in  fact  the 
^  population  of  the  small  Island  of  Prince  Edward  will  be  equivalent 
■^  in  power  to  the  one  million  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
'  inhabitants  of  Lower  Canada.' 

In  the  project  of  Confederation  which  we  are  now  examining, 
three  of  these  provinces  are  grouped  as  it  were  into  one,  and  these 
three  together,  in  the  Upper  Chamber  will  only  have  (as  thus 
united^  the  same  number  of  members  as  Lower  Canada.  The 
small  Island  of  Prince  J'^dward  will  have  only  four  members  out  of 
the  twenty-four  representing  the  group.  We  also  vstated,  in  I808, 
'  That  direct  taxation  by  the  local  legislatures  would  become 
'  actually  necessary,  bhould  Federation  be  accomplished  under 
*  Colonial  rule.'  Now,  the  project  is  clearly  against  this  pere^np- 
tory  condition,  inasmuch  as  it  net  only  permits  the  local  legisla- 
tures to  raise  the  revenue  required  for  local  purposes,  without 
having  recourse  to  direct  taxation ;  but  it  also  grants  a  lonus  to 
these  legislatures  which  will  enable  them  to  liquidate  their  unim- 
portant debts  within  a  stated  -time,  and  to  accomplish  those  public 
improvements  which,  although  subject  to  being  termed  local,  are 
nevertheless  the  source  and  essential  principle  of  our  national 
prosperity.  Thus,  if  in  spite  of  our  antipathy  in  regard  of  any 
system  of  Conlederation,  the  plan  now  proposed  has  been  imposed 
upon  us  by  the  force  of  circumstances;  if  for  instance,  wc  were 
offered  the  choice  of  annexation  to  the  United  States,  and  a  Con- 
federation of  the  Provinces ;  or  even  between  the  latter  and 
Representation  by  Population  in  a  union  purely  Federal  with 
Upper  Canada  ;  if  in  I'uct  this  Confederation  were  proved  to  be 
necessary  for  our  common  iirotection,  and  had  wc  the  power  to  do 
so,  we  could  not  remain  in  an  isolated  position.  Why,  therefore, 
should  we  be  held  to  stand  inflexibly  or  uncompromisingly  lo  an 
opinion  formed  years  ago  upon  hypotheses  aad  published  under 
circumstances  entirely  different. 


I 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


IS 


IS  healthy  a 

■  the  Federal 
11  have  equal 
,  in  fact  the 
be  equivalent 
fty   thousand 

w  examining;, 
nc,  and  these 
:ave  (as  thus 
Janada.     The  , 
embers  out  of 
ited,  in  18fi8, 
rould   become 
plished  under 
t  this  peremp- 
local  Icgisla- 
poses,  without 
nts  a  bonus  to 
te  their  unini- 
li  those  public 
mod  local,  are 
*  our  national 
regard  of  anj 
been  imposed 
ance,  we  were 
cs,  and  a  Con- 
he   latter   and 
Federal  with 
proved  to  be 
le  power  to  do 
l>y,  therefore, 
misingly  to  an 
iblished  under 


With  regard  to  the  third  category,  that  of  absolute  principles, 
we  need  not  enter  into  proof,  it  explains  itself.  Wo  shall  find  a 
laro^e  number  of  such  principles  in  the  course  of  the  work  we  have 
undertaken. 


I 


CIIArTER  III. 

X  our  opinion,  the  question  at  issue  may   be   divided   into  the 
following  propositions  : — 

1st.  By  accepting,  iu  an  alliance  with  Hon.  George  Brown,  a 
Confederation — whether,  of  all  the  British  North  American 
Provinces,  or  of  both  sections  of  the  Province  of  Canada  :  were 
the  ministers  of  this  Province  actuated  by  a  sense  of  duty,  or  by  a 
sole  desire  to  remain  in  power  ? 

2nd.  Could  the  existing  Union  between  Upper  and  Lower 
Canada  have  been  maintained  under  the  present  system  ? 

Snl.  If  not,  had  we  reached  the  propitious  moment  at  which 
our  Constitution  should  be  amended  in  order  to  establish  it  on  a 
new  basis  ? 

4//t.  Admitting  that  it  were  possible  to  maintain  the  existing 
union  intact,  should  we  persist  in  so  maintaining  it,  or  should  wo 
seek  a  greater  destiny  in  a  different  order  of  things  ? 

6th.  If  the  moment  had  arrived  at  which  it  became  proper  to 
amend  our  Constitution,  have  our  statesmen  who  have  undertaken 
this  important  work  solved  the  difficulties  presented  by  the  question 
in  the  best  possible  manner  under  the  circumstances  ? 


^ 


When  the  Government  annonnccd  that  they  had  communicated 
with  Mr.  Brown,  and  when  later,  they  informed  the  House  that  an 
alliance  had  been  formed  with  him  on  the  basis  of  Confederation, 
we  certainly  feared  and  hesitated,  and  we  reserved  our  judgment. 


14 


THE  NE\V  CONSTITUTION. 


After  liaviug  described  all  the  difficult  circumstances  in  AvhicU 
the  Cabiuet  was  placed,  uad  all  the  motives  ^7hicll  could  justify 
them  iu  a  reconciliation  with  an  old  enemy  under  the  conditions 
proposed,  we  added, '  Certainly,  in  the  position  occupied  by  our 
'  political  friends,  we  should  have  feared  such  a  test.'  But,  it  was 
not  from  want  of  confidence  in  those  political  friends,  it  was  doubt 
of  the  result  of  the  test  to  which  they  were  subjecting  themselves  ; 
because,  we  stated  in  our  article  of  2nd  July,  in  writing  which 
wc  laboured  under  the  same  painfu^    impression  : — 

'  The  Cabiuet,  after  several  interviews  with  Mr.  Brown,  has  agreed 
'  to  submit  to  Parliament  a  Constitutional  project  which  will  bo 
'  based  on  State  reasons,  as  regards  the  composition  of  the  Federal 

*  Parliament.  "  L'Etat  en  haul,  le  •  nomhrc  en  Bas." — "The  State 
'  at  the  head,  the  people  under  it." 

'  This  complex  system,  which  the  Government  do  not  yet  com- 
'  prebend  better  than  we  do  as  regards  general  land  marks  and 
'  essential  details,  the  relative  positions  of  the  several  Legislatures, 
'  and,  in  a  word,  everything  that  may  eifect  in  any  manner  our 
'social  or  political  position;  this  project,  (which  may  fairly  be 

*  so  called),  will  be  carefully,  prudently,  and  patriotically  prepared 
'  for  the  interests  of  all,  and  will  then  be  submitted  to  the 
'  most  rigorous  test  of  discuLision  both  in  Parliament  and  in  the 
'  p-C!-:s.' 

Our  language  would  have  been  very  dift'ereut,  had  wc  not  been 
confident  that  our  public  men  were  patriotic  and  disinterested, 
because,  in  addition  to  our  fears,  our  antecedents  on  this  question 
were  entirely  opposed  to  this  new  idea  which  had  suddenly  been 
created  by  a  political  crisis.  Nevertheless,  as  we  have  already 
stated  frequently,  this  faith  in  our  public  men  conld  only  with  us 
be  delayed  until  they  had  undergone  a  fair  test,  because,  as  regards 
this  test,  we  had  reserved  the  privilege  of  forming  our  opinion 
upon  the  merits  with  perfect  indopcudance  without  looking  to 
right  or  left,  above  or  below  us. 


W' 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


15 


in  which 
uld  justify 
conditions 
d  by  our 
But,  it  was 
;  was  doubt 
lemsolves  ; 
;iug  which 

,  has  agreed 
h  will  bo 
the  Federal 
"The  State 

t  yet  corn- 
marks  and 
egislatures, 
manner  our 
ay  fairly  be 
lly  prepared 
;ted  to  the 
and  in  the 

re  not  been 
Lsinterested, 
lis  question 
denly  been 
ive  already 
)uly  with  us 
2,  as  regards 
)ur  opinion 
looking    to 


CHAPTER  IV. 

'  Could  the   existing  Union  between  Upper  and  Lower  Canada  have  been 
maintained  under  the  present  system  ?' 

WERE  we  to  accept  Hon.  A.  A.  Dorion's  opinion,  we  could  easily 
answer  in  the  negative.  But,  as  we  have  always  energeti* 
cally  protested  against  any  change,  and  that,  as  it  were  from 
superstitious  fear,  as  we  had  always  driven  the  idea  from  our  mind ; 
when  we  are  now  called  upon  to  look  that  proposed  change  fairly 
in  the  face,  we  are  compelled  to  glance  calmly  and  carefully  around 
us  to  seek  the  solution  which  we  require.  "We  opposed  constitu- 
tional changes  when  offered  to  us  by  Lower  Canadians,  under  the 
guise  of  Representation  by  Population,  in  1848  ;  we  resisted  them 
through  annexation,  when  offered  to  us  by  Republicans  and  bank- 
rupt merchants,  in  1849  ;  we  opposed  them  when  offered  to  us  by 
the  Radicals  of  Upper  Canada  in  1851  and  1854 ;  we  refused  them 
in  1857,  at  the  hands  of  Uon.  3Ir.  Gait,  our  present  Finance  Min- 
ister; we  rejected  them  with  indignation,  in  1858,  when  Messrs. 
Brown  and  Dorion  wished  to  impose  Representation  by  Population 
on  Lower  Canada ;  and  we  refused  them  with  the  same  disdain 
when  offered  to  us  by  the  same  men  in  1859,  '60,  '01,  '02  and  '63. 
We  then  said  to  the  Upper  Canadians,  in  the  powerful  words  of 
Shakespeare,  '  To  be  or  not  to  be  ?'  For  us  it  is  a  question  of 
life  or  death  !  You  say,  '  You  ahall  not  he ;'  we  reply,  '  We  shall 
be!'  We  desire  to  be  inoffensive,  just,  tolerant  and  generous,  but 
our  existence  must  be  maintained  !  Do  not  ask  ns  for  Represcnta- 
tion  by  Population,  because  it  is  our  death-knell,  and  wo  wish  to 
live ;  or,  in  other  words,  we  arc  not  prepared  for  political  extinction  I 
When  we  spoke  thus,  we  were  united  in  a  solid  phalanx,  with 
weil  closed  ranks.  Back  to  back  with  the  members  of  Endish 
origin  representing  counties  in  Lower  Canada,  we  had  to  protect 
us,  on  all  sides,  powerful  auxiliaries  in  Upper  Canada.  As  for 
Lower  Canada,  it  was  a  struggle  for  life  or  death,  and  in  Upper 


16 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


Canada  a  struggle  in  which  party  for'-ng  was  the  motor.  While 
the  Lower  Canadian  phalanx  remained  intact,  that  of  our  Upper 
Canada  friends  gradually  diminished  in  number,  while  working  for 
our  interests,  under  the  accusation  that  they  were  working  for 
interests  which  were  opposed  to  those  of  Upper  Canada.  During 
this  period,  the  population  of  Upper  Canada,  favored  by  the  natural 
emigration  from  Europe  and  the  United  States,  increased  in  a 
proportion  calculated  to  render  the  demand  for  a  proportionate 
representation  reasonable.  This  cry,  which  was  at  last  one  of 
antipathy,  and  even  of  hostility  against  us,  became  so  popular  that 
the  greater  number  of  our  faithful  Upper  Canadian  friends  were 
compelled,  from  the  force  of  piiblic  opinion,  to  abandon  us,  and 
Upper  Canada  was  apparently  constituted  into  a  camp  hostile  to 
our  interests.  On  the  other  hand,  the  Lower  Canadian  representa- 
tives of  English  origin,  who  could  not  be  supposed  to  have  a  sym- 
pathetic regard  for  our  institutions,  our  language  and  our  nation- 
ality, entertained  different  opinions  on  the  subject  of  Representation 
by  Population,  and,  fatigued  with  these  incessant  and  systematic 
contests  between  the  V  i  sections  of  the  Province,  threatened  to 
abandon  their  position.  During  late  crises,  they  neither  concealed 
their  opinions  in  private  circles  nor  in  public  speeches.  These 
same  men  held  the  balance  of  power  between  Upper  Canada  and 
the  French  Canadian  element,  and,  at  a  moment's  notice,  could 
change  the  equilibrium  between  the  representation  of  Upper  and 
that  of  Lower  Canada,  if  not  by  a  Legislative  Act,  at  any  rate  by 
an  appeal  to  the  Imperial  Government.  This  could  be  felt  and 
seen  every  day,  iu  the  impotency  of  the  Administration  and  the 
paralyzed  condition  of  legislation.  The  e{|uilibrium  existing  be- 
tween the  antipathies  on  both  sides  of  the  Legislature  was  so 
closely  balanced,  that  a  change  in  the  vote  of  one  member  might 
frequently  defeat  the  Ministry  of  the  day,  and  stop  the  working  of 
the  parliamentary  system,  to  the  great  injury  of  the  public  interests. 
This  deplorable  state  of  affairs  brought  into  play  ambition,  as 
well  as  animosities,  both  from  small  and  great,  and  throughout  our 
Legislature  unjust  claims  or  exactions  of  a  very  absurd  nature. — 
As  these  exactions   were  numerous,  and  could  not  all  be  satisfied, 


they 
und( 

Tl 
in  1 
two 

Ls 
of  afl 
last 
whic 
wrot( 
in' 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


17 


notor.     While 
of  our  Upper 
lo  working  for 
e  working  for 
lada.     During 
by  the  natural 
n creased  in  a 
proportionate 
it  lasi    one  of 
10  popular  that 
friends  were 
anuon  us,  and 
mp  hostile  to 
an  representa- 
0  have  a  sym- 
id  our  natioa- 
lepresentation 
nd  systematic 
threatened  to 
ler  concealed 
ches.    These 
Canada  and 
notice,  could 
of  Upper  and 
any  rate  by 
d  be  felt  and 
tion  and  the 
existing  be- 
ituro   was  so 
ember  might 
e  working  of 
)lic  interests, 
ambition,   as 
roughout  our 
rd  nature. — 
be  satisfied, 


they  reacted  on  a  weak  Government,  and  frequontly  crushed  it 
under  their  weight. 

Thus  we  find  that  two  ministerial  crises  occurred  in  1854,  one 
in  185G,  one  in  1857,  two  in  1858,  one  in  18G2,  one  in  18G3,  and 
two  in  18G4. 

Labouring  under  the  strong  impression  created  by  such  a  state 
of  affairs,  and  under  the  immediate  efifect  produced  upon  us  by  the 
last  ministerial  crisis,  and  the  explanations  given  in  the  House, 
which  enabled  us  to  foresee  the  Coalition  and  its  consequences,  we 
wrote,  on  the  18tli  of  June,  under  very  strong  feeling,  the  follow- 
ing words  : — *  There  are  so  many  grave  and  severe  lessons  given  in 
<  these  few  explanations  to  individuals,  without  heart  and  without 
'  patriotism  ;  there  are  so  many  exaggerated  hopes  suddeuly  and 
'  forever  dashed  to  the  ground  ;  so  many  disappointed  calculations, 
'  so  many  intrigues  and  manoeuvres  proved  to  be  unprofitable,  so 

•  many  sudden  and  unexpected  reverses  of  fortune  and  strange 
'  transformations,  tliat  Members  of  Parliament  and  the  public  were 
'  equally  astounded. 

*  And  still  it  was  evident  that  this  was  in  reality  the  desirable 
'  and  necessary  solution,  because  it  was  received  with  enthusiasm 

•  by  a  largo  majority  of  the  House,  who  received  the  anuounce- 
'  ment  with  stirring  applause,  and  by  crowded  galleries,  the  occu- 
'  pants  of  which  gave  their  assent  in  as  noisy  a  manner  as  the  rules 
'  of  the  House  would  permit.' 

Could  we  then  persist  in  perpetuating  a  state  of  affairs  which 
has  lasted  for  ten  years,  with  an  annual  increase  of  difficulties, 
and  which  could  only  end  ia  an  unfortunate  collision,  in  which 
with  inadequate  forces,  we  could  scarcely  hope  for  victory. 

With  such  facts  before  us,  with  such  a  prospect,  and  an  abso- 
lute and  imperious  necessity  commanding  us,  would  we  have  beea 
justified  in  saying  as  we  had  hitherto  said — '  Never.'  And,  if  we 
have  felt  the  necessity  as  we  have  felt  it  to  be  our  duty  always  to 
refuse  our  sanction  to  the  constitutional  changes  that  were  ofiered 
to  us  by  Messrs.  Brown  and  Dorion,  could  we  conscientiously  re- 
fuse to  seek  some  other  constitutional  means  of  assuring  the  safety 


18 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION, 


of  our  institutious,  our   language  and  our  laws,  as  we  eviiently 
could  not  maintain  the  existing  constitutional  plan. 

We   therefore  conclude  by   asserting  that  it  had   become  im- 
possible  to  maintain  the  present  union  under  the  present  .system. 


Cljangts  ill  our  €onstitnti0u. 

CHAPTER  V. 

'  Iliid  tlie  most  favorable  moment  been  reached  to  remodel  the  constitution, 
and  to  place  it  on  other  bases  V 

IF  it  be  true,  as  we  think  we  have  proved  in  our  last  article,  that 
a  period  was  approaching  at  which  all  government  nud  all 
legislation  would  have  become  impossible,  we  could  iairly  say  that 
if  it  were  not  the  most  favorable  moment,  at  least,  action  at  that 
moment  had  become  necessary.  ]Jut  there  arc  other  reasons  which 
induced  us  to  decide  that  the  favorable  moment  had  been  reached, 
and  that  by  any  delay  in  the  solution  of  a  problem  of  such  import- 
ance, we  would  have  run  a  serious  risk,  and  accepted  the  consc- 
<juiii."- of  grave  responsibility.  The  public  men  of  both  parties 
had  bi  (•ouic  exhausted  in  the  strugsde,  and  were  discouraged  at 
the  >ad  prospect  of  continued  difficulties.  During  leisure,  they 
sought  ardontly  for  some  solution  of  the  problem.  They  were 
averse  to  admitting  that  they  were  altogetlier  exhausted  and  cou- 
(juered,  or  that  they  had  steered  an  erroneous  course  :  but  they 
offered  to  meet  each  other  halfway  in  order  to  save  thcii  personal 
dignity,  and  to  escape  the  humiliating  avowal  of  incapacity  to  deal 
with  the  crisis. 

They  were  therefore  prcparcil  for  compromises,  and  ready  to 
enter  fully  into  the  path  of  those  concessions  which,  at  other  times 
they  would  have  rejected  with  disdain,  and  even  with  indignation. 

In  order  to  oouvinco  ourselves  of  this  I'act,  let  us  refer  to  the 


cireui 
ment 

Miuii' 

Cabin 

dissol 

causei 

conje 

Th(i 
reach 
tions 
seemo 
impati 
toward 

Ac 
charac 
cult  ai 
scared 

It  V 
addresi 
to  ass  is 
chaniro 


'  Is 


'  J?opu 
'  attem 
'  vincc 

I  advice 
*  thatol 
who  or 
freely 
immed 
^  We 
donald 
and  tl 
AVc  sh 
sioQ  ol 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


19 


we  eviiently 

i   become  im- 
■esent  s^'stem. 


10  constitution, 

t  lu'ticlc,  that 

aont  !iud    all 

airly  say  that 

ictiou  at  that 

on  sous  which 

}eeu  reached, 

such  import- 

(.1  the  couse- 

both  parties 

i.scouraj^ed  at 

cisuro,   they 

They  were 

il  and  con- 

e  :  but  they 

!!!  personal 

icity  to  deal 

lid   ready  to 

other  times 

indignatiou. 

cier  to  the 


circumatauces  under  whicli  the  Tach6-Brown-Macdouald  Govern- 
ment was  formed.  Alter  the  vote  of  the  fourteenth  of  June,  the 
Ministerial  crisis  Avas  prolonged  without  any  apparent  issue.  The 
Cabinet  had,  on  the  morning  of  the  loth,  asked  for  power  to 
dissolve  Parliament;  but  the  tardy  reply  of  the  Governor  General 
caused  great  anxiety,  and  was  the  means  of  creating  numerous 
conjectures. 

The  hopes  of  the  chiefs,  or  of  those  who  had  the  ambition  to 
reach  that  position,  rose  and  fell  from  hour  to  hour,  as  the  quota- 
tions on  the  stock-market.  Aspirations,  rising  from  every  point, 
seemed  to  be  curbed  and  loosed,  they  fretted  like  race  horses 
impatient  for  the  start,  and  every  thing  appeared  to  tend  inevitably 
towards  a  dissolution,  uncertain  for  all,  and  desired  by  none. 

A  costly  general  election,  which   had   not  been  decisive  in   its 

i;  character  had  but  lately  taki.m  place,  and  a  second  trial  more  diffi- 
cult and  more  costly  perhaps  than  that  which  had  preceded  it,  was 
scarcely  more  decisive  than  the  first. 

It  was  under  these  circumstances  that  3Ir.  IJrown,  frankly 
addressing  two  friends  of  the  Cabinet,  stated  that  ho  was  prepared 
to  assist  the  latter  in  the  crisis,  provided  that  certain  constitutional 
changes  should  be  promised. 

'  I  shall,'  said  he  '  decline  insisting  upon  ilcprcscutation  by 
'  J'opulation,  and  shall  be  content  with  the  promise,  that  a  sincere 
'  attempt  will  be  made  to  accomplish  a  Confederation  of  the  Pro- 
'  vinccs  of  British  Novth  America.' 

Ministers  who  could  neither  foresee  the  actual  result  of  the 
ad''ice  tendered  to  the  Governor  General  two   days  previous,  nor 

I  that  of  the  general  election  which  would  mieessarily  follow,  and 
who  could  not  sec  in  the  future  any  solution  of  existing  diflieulties, 
freely  accepted  those  offers  of  conciliation  and  agreement,  and 
inunediately  entered  upon  their  task. 

^  We  have  already  quoted  the  words  of  the  lion.  John  A.  Mac- 
doiiald,  in  which  he  explained  the  nature  of  the  political  situation, 
and  the  motives  which  pnimpted  the  latest  ministerial  action. 
AVe  shall  now  quote  from  31r.  Brown,  when  he  spoke,  on  the  occa- 
sion of  his  accepting  the  alliance  which   he  had  himself  sought. 


20 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


On  the  seventeenth  of  June  last,  he  addressed  the  House  as 
follows : — 

'  I  am  sure  the  House  will  acquit  me  of  all  intention  of  aiding 
'  hon.  gentlemen  opposite,  in  using  a  threat  of  dissolution  to 
'  coerce  members  of  this  House.  (Hear,  hear.)  I  am  sure,  every 
*■  member  of  this  House  will  comprehend,  that  hon.  gentlemen 
^  opposite,  to  whom  I  have  been  opposed  for  so  many  years  so 
^  strongly,  could  not  have  approached  me  in  any  way,  to  ask  me 
'  to  join  with  them  in  the  construction  of  an  Administration, 
^  unless  under  the  force  of  very  extreme  circumstances.  And  hon, 
'■  gentlemen  will  also  feel,  that  I  could    not,  by  any  possibility, 

*  have  met  these  gentlemen  on  the  Treasury  benches,  except  under 
'■  such  circumstances ;  that  nothing  else,  except  the  position  in 
^  which  this  House  stands,  and  the  consideration  of  the  repeated 
'  endeavors  made  for  years,  to  form  a  strong  government,  as  also 
'  the  consideration  of  the  strong  political  feeling  existing  between 
^  Upper  and  Lower-Canada;  and,  that  in  case  of  a  dissolution,  wc 
"•'  aro  not  likely  to  bring  about  a  satisfactory  change  of  that  condi- 
^  tion  of  affairs — could  have  induced  me  to  enter  into  communication 
' -yfith  those  hon.  gentlemen.    (Hear,  hear.)     I  am  bound  to  say, 

*  that  the  hon.  gentlemen  opposite,  arc  approaching  this  question, 

*  as  far  as  I  can  understand,  with  a  candor  and  frankness  worthy 
^  of  any  set  of  men.  (Hear,  hear,  and  loud  cheers.)  Their 
^  approach  has  been  made  to  me  in  a  way  that  members  on  both 
^  sides  of  the  House  ought  to  bo  glad  to  find  was  the  case.     I  do 

*  hope  then  that,  instead  of  any  unpleasant  feeling  arising  with 
'  regard  to  it,  or  with  respect  to  past  political  affairs,  we  shall  feel 
*■  that  tbis  is  a  matter  that  ought  to  be  approached  with  the  grcat- 
<  est  possible  gravity ;  that,  we  have  to  consider  the  interests  of 
*■  both  sections  of  the  Province,  and  to  endeavor  to  find  that  scttlo- 
'■  merit  of  existing  difficulties,  which  will  be  satisfactory  to  botli, 
'■  and  that  we  shall  reach  a  termination  of  ♦hose  constant  scenos  of 
^  discord  that  have  only  been  too  frequent  in  past  years.' 

A\  hen  there  seemed  to  be  a  universal  desire  in  the  public  mind 
to  settle  our  difficulties,  who  would  dare  to  maintain,  that  the 
lavorable  moment  for  remodelling  our  Constitution  had  not  been 


QUEBEC   CONFERENCE. 


21 


i  the  House  as 

cntion  of  aiding 
dissolution  to 
[  am  sure,  every 
hon.  gentlemen 
many  years  so 
way,  to  ask  me 
Administration, 
ices.  And  lion, 
any  possibility, 
as,  except  under 
the  position  in 
of  the  rcpeatcil 
srnmeut,  as  also 
xisting  between 
,  dissolution,  we 
3  of  that  condi- 
i  communication 
a.  bound  to  say, 
5  this  question, 
ankncss  worthy 
iheers.)  Their 
embers  on  both 
the  case.  1  do 
g  arising  with 
s,  we  shall  foe! 
with  the  great- 
he  interests  of 
find  that  scttlc- 
iictory  to  both, 
istant  sceijos  of 
years.' 

he  public  mind 

itaiu,  that  the 

had  not  been 


reached  ?  It  was  stated  at  the  time,  that  many  members  of  the 
Opposition  were  seeking  eagerly  for  power,  and  that  Mr.  Brown, 
finding  himself  abandoned  by  those  whose  political  position  he  had 
created,  desired  by  ihU  extraordinary  and  unexpected  proceeding 
to  recover  his  lost  po.sition,  and  to  punish  his  ungrateful  followers. 

Let  U3  suppose  that  this  is  true,  and  that  the  ambition  of  one  man 
was  the  cause  of  bringing  on  the  constitutional  crisis, — is  ii.  less 
true — is  it  not  on  the  contrary  more  evident,  that  the  moment  to 
settle  this  question  had  been  reached,  inasmuch  as  this  ambition, 
in  order  to  frustuate  that  of  others,  felt  the  necessity  of  arrange- 
ments, and  the  want  of  conciliations, 

After  having  admitted  the  possibility  of  a  perpetual  statu  quo, 
and  the  necessity  of  remodelling  some  day  our  constitutional  com- 
pact, would  it  have  been  wise  to  retreat  at  this  solemn  moment, 
and  thereby  still  further  irritate  passions  by  an  obstinate  resistance, 
and  to  place  the  future  of  this  country  in  the  category  of  eventual- 
ities ? 

Mr.  Dorion  stated  in  a  speech,  from  which  we  have  already 
quoted  in  this  series,  that,  'Upper  Canada  would  eventually  obtain 
'  Representation  by  Population,  with  the  assistance  of  the  members 
'  representing  the  Eastern  Townships,'  and  we  have  already  seen 
that  the  latter,  exhausted  and  worried,  commenced  to  murinur, 
threatened  to  give  way,  and  asked  in  any  possible  solution 
that  an  end  might  be  put  to  this  prolonged  struggle,  which  Lad 
become  so  unprofitable  to  the  country.  If  we  were  already  too 
weak  to  resist,  if  our  only  chance  of  remaining  masters  of  the  posi- 
tion was  by  alliances  which  threatened  to  be  lost  to  us  from  day 
to  day ;  and,  if  by  the  secession  of  some,  and  the  progressive 
increase  in  the  numbers  of  others,  we  were  naturally  to  become 
more  and  more  isolated;  did  not  reason,  wisdom  and  patriatium 
command  us  to  act  energetically  and  spontaneously,  and  were  we 
not  bound  to  save  such  great  interests  from  the  chances  of  tlic 
future  ? 


22 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


®Ije  (iiaimbiait  Linton  ;tnb  i\t  Jfuturt 

CHArTER   VI. 

*  Admitting  that  it  were  possible  to  maintain  the  present  Union  intact, 
should  wc  persist  iu  so  maintaining  it,  or  seek  greater  destinies  in  a 
different  order  of  things?' 

ALL  the  nations  of  the  world  naturally  aspire  to  great  destinies, 
and  to  an  important  position  in  the  human  family,  because;  in 
addition  to  the  legitimate  feeling  of  pride  which  actuates  them  in 
seeking  to  reach  the  highest  rank,  they  know  that  there  is  more 
chance  of  their  being  respected  favored  and  prosperous,  in  pro- 
portion to  the  power  which  they  can  show. 

All  agree  on  this  point.  All  seem  to  understand,  as  it  were  by 
intuition,  that  the  Colonial  condition  is  nothing  more  than  a  state 
of  transition — a  mere  step  from  the  infancy  to  the  virility  of  a 
people.  In  order  to  be  convinced  of  the  actuality  of  this  .social  law  at 
every  period  of  the  world's  existence,  it  is  but  necessary  to  refer  to 
the  history  of  the  ancient  colonies  of  Phenicia,  Greece  and  Asia,  and 
the  colonies  established  in  modern  times  by  Europe,  on  the  continent 
of  America,  particularly  those  of  the  United  States,  Mexico,  Brazil, 
and  all  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese  Republics  of  Central  and 
Southern  America.  This  social  law,  atrainst  which  England  fought 
during  seven  years,  with  all  the  power  of  her  fleets  and  armies, 
seems  still  to  be  universally  recognized. 

At  the  present  moment,  this  law  has  become  an  axiom  of  political 
economy,  as  well  as  the  profession  of  faith  of  all  the  statesmen  of 
Great  Britain,  who  continually  warn  us  to  prepare  ourselves,  by  a 
strong  political  and  military  organization,  for  the  emancipation 
which  is  at  hand. 

We  are  certainly  happy  colonists — free  as  the  lish  that  swim  in 
the  ocean  or  the  birds  that  fly  through  space,  and  this  because  wc 
are  under  the  protection  of  the  British  flag;  and  still  wc  ask,  Eng- 
lishmen, Scotchmen,  Irishmen,  Canadians,  all — are  jou  not  desir- 
ous, if  you  can,  of  becoming  a  great  nationality 't  The  only 
obstacle  to  the  success  of  these  aspirations  can  be  found  in  our 


local  diffi 
those  pr 
not  sacri 
ality. 

Is  the 
as  he  is, 
lost  in  t 
North  A 
tions,  lav 
claim  wi 
existence 
The   t 
in  itself, 
means   ii 
Mother  ( 
' dependc 
'  our  arse 
pendent | 
The  C( 
genius  a: 
groat    a 
Guizot,  1 
Wo  do 
BomethiH 
thing  wh 
Now, 
wo  do  \ 
guage,  'ft 
the  wor^ 
our  oxis 
populati 
compose 
prcdilici 
Whoi 
merely  > 
the  voi( 


QUEBF.C  CONFERENCE. 


23 


isent  Union  intact, 
ater  destinies  in  a 


0  great  destinies, 
milj,  because;  in 
ictuates  them  in 
it  there  is  more 
)sperou3,  in  pro- 

d,  as  it  were  by 

lore  than  a  state 

the  virility  of  a 

this  social  law  at 

essary  to  refer  to 

ce  and  Asia,  and 

on  the  continent 

1,  Mexico,  Brazil, 

of  Central  and 

England  fought 

sets  and  armies, 

siom  of  political 

:hc  statesmen  o!' 

ourselves,  by  a 

iO  emancipation 

h  that  swim  in 
this  because  wc 
ill  wc  ask,  Kng- 
jou  not  dcsir- 
yl*  The  only 
be  found  in  our 


local  difficulties,  in  the  fear  of  losing,  by  any  change  of  system, 
those  privileges  which  are  very  dear  to  us,  and  which  wc  would 
Jiot  sacrifice  even  to  greatness,  power,  glory,  or  the  title  of  nation- 
ality. 

Is  there  one  individual  among  us  who  would  consent  to  remain 
as  he  is,  if  he  wore  certain  that  none  of  these  privileges  could  be 
lost  in  the  new  order  of  things ;  and  if  the  colonies  of  British 
North  America  were  on  an  equal  footing  witli  regard  to  institu- 
tions, laws,  maniLfirs,  language  and  religion,  would  we  not  all  ex- 
claim with  one  voice,  at  the  period  of  maturity  of  our  colonial 
existence,  'Let  us  be  a  Nation?' 

The  title  of  colonist  implies  nothing  criminal  or  dishonorable 
in  itself,  but  nevertheless  wc  feel  that  it  humiliates  us,  because  it 
means  infancy,  subjection,  guardianship.  The  citizen  of  the 
Mother  Country  speaks  of  us  as  'our  colonists,' '  our  colonics,'  '  our 
'dopeudcucies,'  in  the  same  manner  that  he  speaks  of  '  our  fleets/ 
'our  arsenals,'  '  our  im],lementsof  war';  while  as  citizens  of  an  inde- 
pendent nation  wc  would  be  ourselves,  in  fact  our  own  masters. 

The  colonist  has  no  history  of  his  own,  and  were  he  as  great  a 
genius  as  Shakespeare,  ]?ossuet,  l^iebnitz,  or  Pascal — were  he  as 
great  a  statesman  as  Richelieu,  Pitt,  Fox,  Colbert,  Carnot,  or 
Guizot,  he  would  scarcely  be  mentioned  in  the  world  of  intellect. 
Wc  do  not  here  express  our  individual  opinion — we  allude  to 
Bomething  greater  and  more  noble,  a  national  aspiration — some- 
thing which  reigns  in  every  mind,  and  has  its  place  in  every  heart. 

Now,  if  wo  leave  this  class  of  ideas,  let  us  not  forget  that  if 
wo  do  possess  our  autonomy  of  manners,  religion,  laws  and  lan- 
guage, we  do  not  possess  in  the  same  degree  in  the  true  sense  of 
the  word,  our  political  autonomy,  lu  the  present  condition  of 
our  existence  wc  scarcely  count  more  thau  one-third  of  the  whole 
population  ;  and  in  Ijower  Canada,  one-quarter  of  the  population  is 
composed  of  a  different  nationality,  distinct  from  ours  in  language, 
predilictions  and  prejudices. 

When,  therefore,  we  say  that  we  wish  to  remain  as  wo  are,  wo 
merely  wish  to  speak  as  Lower  Canadian^,  and  if  we  so  speak, 
the  voices  of  a  quarter   ot    a  million  in  Lower    Canada    reply  : 


^4, 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


'  Recollect  tliat  we  also  are  inhabitants  of  Lower  Canada,  and 
'  that  we  also  aspire  to  other  and  greater  destinies.  In  this  wc 
^  join  with  Upper  Canada  and  men  of  our  own  origin  who  are  to 
^  be  found  in  every  part  of  the  proposed  Confederation.  With 
'■  them  we  offer  protection  to  your  religion,  to  your  institutions,  as 
^  well  as  to  your  civil  laws,  which  we  have  ourselves  adopted,  be- 
^  cause,  in  spite  of  the  prejudices  which  we  may  have  brought 
^  with  us  from  the  Mother  Country,  we  find  in  those  laws  full 
'  protection  to  our  property;  and  if  everything  that  you  hold 
^  dear  be  preserved  from  danger  in  this  step  towards  a  future,  why 
^  should  you  place  obstacles  in  our  way,  and  iji  your  own  way, 
'  when  everything  seems  to  induce  us  to  march  forward  hand  in 
"•'  hatid  to  take  our  place  and  ranlc  in  the  family  of  nations  ?  ' 

There  is  another  motive  which  should  impel  us.  Every  luan 
who  reflects  seriously  must  perceive,  that  if  we  are  to  progress, 
there  are  but  two  paths  in  our  csccptionrl  position  that  we  can 
possibly  tread — Confederation  or  Annexation.  If  we  have  been 
enabled  to  sleep  in  peace  until  the  latest  events  of  our  time  have 
come  upon  us,  certainly  the  gigantic  struggle  between  the  Northern 
and  Southern  States  of  America  during  the  past  three  years  and 
a  half  must  have  brought  us  to  reflection  on  the  reality  of  our 
position,  and  at  the  present  moment  wc  arc  compelled  to  feel  that, 
unless  we  hasten  to  sail  our  bark  towards  Confederation,  the  current 
will  inevitably  draw  us  towards  Annexation.  Annexation  is 
not  now  approved  of  by  us  more  than  in  1849,  and  again  in  1858, 
when  wc  wrote  : — 

*In  the  union  of  the  provinces  we  might  find  combinations, 

*  some  less  fatal  to  our  interests  than  others;  while  in  annexation 
^  no  choice  would  be  left  to  us,  as  wc  should  have  to  accept  it  and 
^  its  conditions  without  power  of  modifying  them.  Under  the  best 
^  possible  terms  of  union  we  would  bo  at  least  one  to  three,  while 

*  in  annexation  we  would  scarcely  be  one  to  thirty.  Under 
^  colonial  unicn  wo  might  perhaps  obtain  a  share  of  the  actual 
'  revenue  in  the  shape  of  general   improvements ;  in  annexation 

*  to  the  United  States  our  revenue,  to  the  last  cent,  would  be  paid 
'  iato  the  Federal  Treasury,  out  of  which  it  would  only  bo  taken 


QUEBEC  CONlx-'lENCE. 


25 


Canada,  and 
iS.     In  this  wc 
!:;;ia  who  are  to 
ration.     With 
institutions,  as 
es  adopted,  be- 
have brought 
:hosc  laws  full 
that  you  hol'd 
a  future,  why 
our  own  way, 
rward  hand  in 
ations  ? ' 

Every  man 
0  to  progress, 
n  that  we  can 
(ve  have  been 
our  time  have 
a  the  Northern 
irce  years  and 
reality  of  our 
;d  to  feel  that, 
Dn,  the  current 
\nnexation  is 
igain  in  1858, 

combinations, 
in  annexation 
accept  it  and 
fndcr  the  best 
3  three,  while 
irty.  I'nder 
of  the  actual 
in  annexation 
^vouid  be  paid 
)nly  be  taken 


'  to  pay  the  expenses  of  the  army  and  navy.  In  colonial  union, 
^  as  French  or  as  Catholics,  although  weakened,  we  still  could,  on 
•'  an  emergency,  present  a  bold  front ;  in  annexation,  we  would 
'  find  ourselves  surrounded  at  every  point,  and,  like  our  brothers 
'  of  Louisiana,  wc  would  disappear.  They  soon,  who  like  our- 
'  selves  speak  a  foreign  language,  will  humbly  call  upon  history 
'  for  their  origin  and  the  names  of  their  ancestors  now  forgotten. 
'  And  they,  like  ourselves,  are  the  descendants  of  a  few  heroes 
'  who  fought  during  a  century  and  a  half  against  the  influence  of 
'  a  powerful  race  in  the  unsettled  parts  of  the  now  world. 

'  If  our  national  identity  could  not  be  maintained  in  colonial 
'  union,  how  could  it  be  maintained  in  annexation  '{     The  same 

*  feelings,  the  same  prejudices,  the  same  institutions,  the  same 
'  languages,  the  same  religious  and  social  ingredients,  would  be 
'  found  in  the  latter  under  relations  more  disproportionate  and 
'  much  more  dangerous  for  us.  Therefore,  if  we  are  at  some 
'  period  to  take  our  place  among  nations,  colonial  union  would,  in 
'  our  opinion,  be  preferable. 

*  It  remained  with  France  at  the  time  of  the  conquest  to  decide 

*  whether  our  population  of  French  origin  should  or  shoald  not 
'  now  number  eight  millions  on  the  banks  of  St.  Lawrence ;  and 
'  to  prove  this,  it  is  only  necessary  to  take  the  census  of  1850. 
'  But  France  did  not  so  decide  it ;  and  when  we  shall  feel  our 
'  colonial  fabric  falling  to  pieces  around  us,  too  weak  to  establish 
'  an  empire  of  our  own,  and  fearing  invasion  and  destruction,  we 
'  shall  seek  for  new  alliances. 

'  It  is  true  that  no  alliance  could  give  a  complete  guarantee  of 
'  our  autonomy,  but  wo  must  not  forget,  that  placed  as  we  arc  in 
'  America,  in  an  exceptional  posit'on,  governed  by  force  and 
'  circumscribed  within  the  narrow  limits  of  fatality,  we  must  make 
'  a  choice  among  alliances  more  or  less  dangerous  to  us. 

'  No  alliance  could  secure  us  perfectly  from  danger,  but  that 
^  least  to  be  feared  would  be  a  union  of  the  provinces,  because, 
'  while  it  would  be  strong  enough  for  protection  from  outside 
'  aggression,  it  would  be  weaker  for  purposes  of  oppression  ' 

These  remarks,  owing  to  events  and  the  state  of  the  times,  seem 


26 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


almost  to  have  ac(|uircd  a  prophetic  character.  Anaesatioa  at  the 
proacut  moment,  would  iuvolve  the  earolmcul;  of  our  farmers  and 
meel.ianics  to  carry  oa  a  war  to  the  knife,  which  would  probably 
bring  them  to  destruction  in  the  fetid  marshes  of  the  South.  It 
would  involve  taxation  on  landed  property,  trade  and  manufac- 
tures ;  it  would  impose  a  tax  of  five  hundred  millions  of  dollars, 
out  of  which  we  would  have  to  pay  annually  more  than  the  twen- 
tieth part ;  it  would  capitalize  a  debt  against  us  of  three  billions 
of  dollars,  the  interest  of  which,  each  year,  we  would  have  to  pay, 
with  the  prospect  of  a  still  heavier  debt  and  additional  taxation. 

But,  supposing  that  this  frightful  picture  did  not  alarm  us,  in 
what    position  would  we   French  Canadians  find  ourselves  in  an 
alliance  with  a  nation  of  thirty  millions  of  Republicans  so  difi'erent 
from  us,  not  only  in  language,  but  in  feelings  and  manners,  be- 
cause we  are  conservatives  and  monarchists,  both  in  our  instincts 
and  in  our  aspirations.     Far  be  tlje  thought  from  us  to  doubt  the 
fidelity  of  the  British  population  of  Canada  to  the  Crown  of  Great 
Britain,  but  if,  as  ourselves,  that  section  of  our  population  aspires^ 
to  become  a  nation  at  some  future  day,  we  may  fairly  state,  taking 
our  opinion  from  reasonable  sources,  that  they  might  favor  annex- 
tion  more  than  ourselves,  because  ihey  speak  the  same  language, 
are  of  the  same  religious  persuasion,  aud  essentially  possess  the 
same  social  institutions  as  the  inhabitants  of  the  American  Union. 
The  only  point  for  them  to  consider  in  making  a  selection  would  be, 
the  material  question  of  profit  or  loss  ;  more  or  less  of  trade,  more 
or  loss  of  taxes.    The  truth  of  this  is  clearly  shown  by  the  project 
of  Confederation  itself,  in  which  it  will  be  seen  that  the  exceptions 
affect  only  Lower  Canada,  and  in  the  speeches  made  by  Mr.Tilley, 
in  New  Brunswick,  in  which  he  states  frankly  and  unequivocally, 
that  with  that  Province  there  can  bo  but  one  paramount  question 
in    the  discussion  of   the    scheme,    namely,   that  of    pecuniary 
interest ;  will  New  Brunswick,  under  the  union,  pay  more  or  lcs.s, 
receive  more  or  less — will  the  taxes  imposed,  under  the  union,  be 
more  or  less  than  they  now  are  ?     The  question  has   been   thus 
received  by  the  press  and  public  men  of  that  Province,   and  they 
have  so  discussed  it,  with  a  view  to  accept  or  reject  it. 


QUEBEC  COXFERENCE. 


07 


oxatioa  at  the 

ir  farmers  and 

ould  probably 

lie  South.     It 

and  manufac- 

ms  of  dollars, 

lian  the  twcn- 

three  billions 

i  have  to  pay, 

lal  taxation. 

it  alarm  us,  in 

irselves  in  an 

ns  so  different 

manners,  be- 

1  our  instincts 

to  doubt  the 

rown  of  Great 

ulation  aspire;^ 

7  state,  taking 

t  favor  annex- 

imc  language, 

ly  possess  the 

crican  Union. 

tion  would  be, 

)f  trade,  more 

)y  the  project 

ho  exceptions 

by  Mr.Tilley, 

mequivocally, 

junt  question 

of    pecuniary 

more  or  less, 

the  union,  Lc 

as   been   thus 

ice,   and  they 

tit. 


But  for  us — what  a  difference  I     It  we  already  feel  ill  at  ca.«e  in 
an  alliance  in  which  we  only  count  for  one-third,  in  what  position 
would  we  find  ourselves  in  the  midst  of  a  people  numbering  thirty 
millions  ?     Of  course,  we  are  speaking  throughout  from  the  point 
of  view  of  our  national  autonomy,  and  everything  that  constitutes 
it.     "We  again  ask,  what  would  be  our  position '/    The  annexation- 
ists of  1849  have  never  answered  us,  although  they  could  do  so  ; 
but  the  reply  could  easily  be  given.     That  compact  was  composed 
in  a  great  measure  of  bankrupt  merchants  and  ^publicans.     The 
word  autonomy  had  no  signification.     The  former  wanted  annex- 
ation because  they  desired  to  recover  the  commercial  prosperity 
they  had  lost,  and  the  latter  hoped  to  obtain  democratic  institu- 
tions under  a  republican  form.     The  former  abandoned  the  idea 
and  almost  the  recollection  of  it  in  the  prosperity  of  the  years  that 
followed  their  declaration ;  and  the  lattei",  with  >ut  having  aband- 
oned their  position  of  '49,  and  without  paying  any  attention  to 
the  conservative  idea  which  preoccupies  the  thoughts  of  one  mil- 
lion of   their  fellow   countrymen,  nevertheless  seek  by  political 
tactics  to  alarm  us  with  regard  to  the  lot  which   awaits  French 
Canadians  in  a  Confederation  of  the  Provinces  of  British  Xorth 
America. 

With  ourselves,  they  were  aware  of  the  position  of  Louisiana  in 
the  American  Union,  a  state  which  was  founded  by  our  ancestors; 
and  they  well  knew  that  the  first  act  of  the  masters  of  the  position 
was  to  abolish  the  French  language  in  Parliament,  in  the  Courts 
of  Justice,  and  in  the  composition  of  public  documents  !  This  did 
not  occur  such  a  long  time  ago.  It  is  but  a  short  time  since  this 
state,  which  was  a  French  colony,  entered  into  the  American 
Union,  and  still  the  French  language  is  rapidly  disappearing,  and 
it  is  well  known  that  families  bearing  French  names  can  no  longer 
speak  the  language  of  their  ancestors.  Xow,  change,  invasion, 
and  absorption  were  much  more  difficult  there  than  they  would 
be  here,  because  in  that  state  the  climate  alarms  and  prevents 
iDr>migration,  while  in  the  Xorth  the  current  of  population  flows 
lOwards  us  from  all  European  sources.  Under  such  a  condition  of 
things,  how  long  would  we  remain  French  '(     How  long  would 


28 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


we  preserve  that  autonomy  which  is  so  precious  to  us,  and  how 
long  could  we  continue  to  say  as  Frenchmen,  '  Our  institutions, 
*  our  language,  and  our  laws,'  inscribed  on  pages,  some  times 
glorious,  some  times  bloody  and  mournful,  but  always  visible  on 
the  frontispiece  of  our  history  ? 

No  !  we  cannot  always  remain  in  the  Colonial  condition.  We 
desire  some  day  to  be  a  nation,  and  if  this  be  our  manifest  destiny, 
and  the  object  of  our  aspirations,  we  much  prefer  a  political  condi- 
tion,*^in  which  wo  shall  be  a  vital  and  indestructible  element,  to 
being  thrown  as  a  drop  of  water  into  the  ocean,  to  form  part  of  a 
large  nation,  in  which  we  would  lose  in  a  few  years,  not  only  our 
language  and  our  laws,  but  even  the  recollection  of  our  glorious 


origin. 


Ittcessitj  for  ^laioii  of  all  Ijje  ^robrncts. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

'  Why   should   we   provide    for  a.  Federal   or  Legislative   Union  of  the 
Provinces  of  British  North  America?' 

AS  we  have  already  shewn  that  our  local  diflBculties  completely 
hampered  the  working  of  our  political  machinery,  and  neces- 
sitated constitutional  changes; thatasur  t.'orpowerof circumstances 
compelled  us  to  select  between  ann^  xation  and  the  union  of  the 
provinces  ;  that  our  interests,  our  tastes,  our  habits,  the  character 
of  our  institutions,  and  a  conservative  instinct  induced  us  to  loan 
towards  the  latter  solution,  and  that  soon,  in  order  to  follow  that 
universal  law  which,  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  had  directed 
the  destinies  of  those  colonies,  we  must,  whether  willing  or  not, 
prepare  to  assume  our  position  in  the  family  of  nations.  But  we 
have  not  yet  shewn  why  it  is  that  as  a  colony  of  a  great  empire, 
we  had  so  soon  to  abandon  the  protection  of  the  Mother  Country, 
and  direct  our  course  towards  an  unknown  future,  and  why  the 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


29 


US,  and  liow 
institutions, 
some   times 
lys  visible  on 

idition.  We 
fest  destiny, 
(litical  condi- 
5  elemout,  to 
rm  part  of  a 
not  only  our 
our  glorious 


mm. 


Union  of  the 

!  completely 
,  and  neces- 
reumstances 
mion  of  the 
ie  character 
d  us  to  lean 
follow  that 
lad  directed 
ling  or  not, 
IS.  But  we 
'eat  empire, 
Br  Country, 
d  why  the 


Union  of  the  Provinces  of  Bri'.ish  North  America  is  the  com- 
bination most  likely  to  conduct  us  towards  the  desired  end;  in  a 
word,  how  it  happens  that  in  this  union,  the  geographical,  maritime 
and  commercial  elements  of  a  great  people  and  a  groat  country 
seem  to  be  clearly  proved  to  exist.  This  is  the  complex  question 
with  which  we  have  to  deal  in  this  article. 

In  1858,  we  pronounced  our  opinion  against  every  species  of 
union — Federal  as  well  as  Legislative — because  at  that  time 
powerful  in  the  Parliament  of  the  day,  in  which  we  had  destroyed 
all  opposition,  and  caused  to  cease,  for  a  certain  time  at  least,  the 
demand  of  Upper  Canada  for  Representation  by  Population,  we 
supposed  that  we  might  perpetually  remain  in  the  political  condi- 
tion then  existing ;  because  wc  hoped  that  by  immigration,  the 
equilibrium  might  bo  re-established  between  the  two  sections  of 
the  Province  of  Canada ;  because  we  believed  that  the  Maritime 
Provinces,  poor  and  without  resources,  would  seek  for  this  union 
in  order  to  re-habilitate  the  impoverished  state  of  their  exchequer ; 
because  we  did  not  believe  that  the  protection  of  the  Imperial 
Government  would  so  soon  or  ever  be  withdrawn  from  us ;  because 
we  had  no  reason  to  appreciate,  before  the  breaking  out  of  the 
American  war,  the  danger  that  we  incurred  by  remaining  isolated ; 
because  we  never  dreamt  that  at  a  future  day  Great  Britain,  seeing 
the  approach  of  our  independence,  and  beginning  to  feel  the 
heavy  weight  imposed  by  our  guardianship,  should  instruct  us  to 
prepare  for  that  solemn  change ;  because  wc  could  not  perceive  in 
a  union,  the  prospect  of  commercial  advantages  which  we  did  not 
already  possess;  and  finally,  because  we  feared  the  effect  of  that 
union  upon  our  religious  and  national  iutcrdsts,  and  the  preserva- 
tion of  our  peculiar  institutions.  Howe¥er,  as  we  have  already 
stated  in  our  last  article,  if  called  upon  to  make  a  choice  between 
a  union  of  the  provinces  and  annexation,  wc  then  offered  our 
opinion  most  positively,  as  wc  do  now,  in  favor  of  the  former. 

As  it  is  wise  to  make  provision  for  a  surprise,  to  organize  and 

to  constitute  the  elements  of  a  nation,  amply  and  solidly,  in  case 

the  day  may  come  when  the  Mother  Country  might  give  us  notice 

to  rely  upon  our  own  resources ;  it  would  be  too  late  to  commence 
d2 


so 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


the  consideration  of  that  important  question  in  the  midst  of  a  crisis. 
We  are  far  from  desiring  the  separation,  and  we  wish  to  avoid 
it  as  long  as  possible,  because  the  yoke  of  the  Mother  Country  has 
for  many  years  been  excessively  easy,  and  we  require  some  time, 
much  reflection  and  labor,  to  prepare  us  for  such  a  separation ; 
but  since  it  is  providentially  reserved  for  us,  when  it  does  come 
may  we  not  be  proud  to  be  able  to  number  six  to  eight  millions  as 
a  people,  and  to  show  to  the  astonished  world  a  commercial  status 
valued  at  two  hundred  and  fifty  to  three  hundred  millions  of 
dullars  as  our  title  of  admission  to  the  family  of  nations. 

We  shall  occupy  the  same  position  in  the  North  as  3Iexico  in 
the  South,  and  we  shall  be  in  a  position  to  act  as  a  counterpoise  in 
the  balance  in  which  will  be  weighed  the  destinies  of  British 
North  America,  and  thus  we  shall  acquire  the  good  will,  and,  in 
case  of  necessity,  the  protection  and  even  the  material  support  of 
the  great  European  powers. 

Let  us  not  forget  that  the  conquerors  of  the  world  have  invari- 
ably hailed  from  the  North  j  the  whole  of  China,  India  and  Asia 
has  been  conquered  by  the  invading  hordes  of  the  North  ;  even 
the  Roman  Empire  was  gradually  broken  up  and  extinguished  by 
the  robust  people  of  the  North.  But  any  such  strength  can  only 
exist,  even  national  existence  is  only  possible,  when  the  people  are 
strongly  organized  in  virtue  of  a  compact  unioi.  of  all  the  elements 
of  :',re:itucss  and  future  success.  Separated  from  each  other,  each 
isolated  portion  would  inevitably  be  invaded  and  finally  crushed. 

Wo  are  not  proue  to  assist  those  who  are  too  weak  to  help  them- 
selves, because  we  have  no  desire  to  perish  with  them;  this  is 
equally  true  in  the  history  of  individuals  and  of  nations. 

We  are  convinced,  at  the  present  moment,  that  our  internal  dis- 
sensions compelled  us,  necessarily,  to  adopt  a  new  order  of  things  ; 
that,  after  prolonged  resistance,  we  should  have  met  with  a  less 
happier  lot ;  that  wo  had  to  choose  between  annexation  to  the 
United  States  and  the  Union  of  the  Provinces  ;  that  the  latter  is 
preferable  to  the  former;  that  the  Maritime  Provinces  are  quite  as 
prosperous  as  we  are,  and  that  an  alliance  with  them  would  neither 
be  a  tax  on  our  budget,  nor  a  gnawing  canker-worm  on  our  revenue ; 


est 


^  '  effect  w 

I  '  without 

I      We  St 

I  on  our  i 

\  from  a  cc 

■  but  the  1 

which  ca 

which  wi 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


31 


idst  of  acrisis. 
wish  to  avoid 
r  Country  has 
•e  some  time, 

a  separation ; 
it  does  come 
ht  millions  as 
mcrcial  status 
d  millions  of 
ms. 

as  3Iexico  in 
aunterpoise  in 
es  of  British 
[  will,  and,  in 
ial  support  of 

1  have  iuvari- 
idia  and  Asia 
North  J  even 
inguished  by 
igth  can  only 
the  people  are 
the  elements 
:h  other,  each 
ly  crushed, 
to  help  thcm- 
hem ;  this  is 
us. 

•  internal  dis- 
ler  of  things ; 
t  with  a  less 
sation  to  the 
;  the  latter  is 
;s  are  quite  as 
svould  neither 


our  revenue ; 


I 


that  the  protective  wgis  of  the  empire  would  certainly  be  wanting 
at  a  future  day,  and,  therefore,  the  time  had  arrived  for  us  to  prepare 
for  national  emancipation.  But  we  have  not  yet  examined  this 
question  in  one  of  its  most  important  phases — that  of  commerce  • 
thC'  great,  and  some' may  say,  the  all-important  source  of  fortune 
and  public  prosperity,  inasmuch  as  it  comprises,  in  its  gigantic 
folds,  agriculture,  arts  and  manufactures. 

We  wrote  in  1858  :  '  What  would  be  the  advantage  to  Canada 
'  derivable  from  either  a  Legislative  or  a  Federal  Union  of  all  the 
'  Provinces  of  British  North  America  ^  It  is  as  much  the  interest 
'  of  the  Maritime  Provinces  to  seek  for  our  channels  of  trade,  as  it 
'  is  our  interest  to  seek  for  theirs.  We  know  that  a  political  union 
'  would;  in  no  respect,  change  the  present  condition  of  things,  and 
'  in  any  case,  those  provinces  could  not  inflict  more  injury  upon  us 
'  than  could  the  United  States,  our  only  rivals  in  their  limited 
markets. 

'  When  communication  by  sea  and  land  shall  have  been 
'  established  between  us,  we  will  be  in  a  very  favorable  position  to 
'  furnish  our  produce  in  defiance  of  all  possible  rivalry,  If  the 
'  obj  ect  of  those  provinces,  in  soliciting  a  union,  be  solely  in  a 
'  commercial  sense  (and  they  do  not  now  solicit  it),  it  cannot  in  any 
'  case  in  our  colonial  condition  be  solicited  on  any  other  ground. 
'  Why  should  we  not  rather  have  recourse  to  free-trade,  which 
*  could  be  obtained  without  organic  constitutional  changes, — with- 
'  out  the  intervention  of  the  Imperial  Parliament,  with  the  mere 
'  consent,  in  fact,  of  our  existing  Legislatures  ? 

'  Free-trade,  from  a  commercial  point  of  viev/,  is  equivalent  to 
'  un  absolute  political  fusion  ;  it  produces  precisely  the  same 
'  effect  without  cutailiug  the  same  inconvenience  and  danger,  and 
'  without  necessitating  the  same  sacrifices.' 

We  still  hold  the  same  opinion  as  regards  the  efi'ect  of  union 
on  our  intercolonial  trade.  Free-trade  Avould  still  be  for  us, 
from  a  commercial  point  of  view,  equivalent  to  political  fusion  ; 
but  the  latter  as  it  is  now  proved  by  figures,  (the  correctness  of 
which  cannot  be  questioned,)  would  not  now  require  the  sacrifices 
which  we  then  feared.     Six  years  of  thought  and  hard  experience 


32 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


in  the  midst  of  social  discord,  passion,  hatred  and  difficulties  of 
every  nature,  have  taught  us  many  things  which  we  could  not  then 
know.  An  experience  of  six  years  in  the  life  of  the  people  of 
the  New  World,  is  greater  than  that  of  a  ee.itury  in  the  life  of  the 
people  of  the  Old  World. 

If  we  are  dashing  forward  on  the  path  of  manifest  and  imperious 
destiny,  as  it  were,  like  a  charger  ou  the  course,  impatiently 
•champing  the  bit,  should  aot  wisdom  guide  us  towards  that  path 
which  leads  to  safety  ?  And  if  this  political  union  be  not 
more  costly  than  free-trade,  why  should  we  hesitate  and  continue 
to  persist  in  an  opinion,  the  causes  and  motives  of  which  have 
disappeared  ? 

The  united  budgets  of  all  the  Provinces  may  not  be  of  great 
•dSsistauoG  to  each  other,  but  they  will  not  interfere  with  each 
■othftr.  A  political  union  will  not  accomplish  more  for  our  internal 
commerce  than  free-trade,  but  is  it  necessary  to  the  development 
of  our  external  commerce.  Therefore,  if  we  are  desirous  of  occu- 
pying a  respectable  position  among  nations,  we  should  seek  such 
vm  union.  What  constitutes,  in  tact,  the  elements  of  a  great 
j^eople?  We  find  them  in  an  internal  territory,  suitable  for  agri- 
cultural purposes,  and  otherwise  rich  by  its  mineral  and  other  re- 
Bources;  in  ample  interior  navigation,  which  facilitates  the  moans 
of  exporting  our  products  to,  and  importing  what  we  require 
from,  foreign  countries ;  in  an  extensive  sea  coast  with  numerous 
deep  harbors  that  can  be  used  at  all  seasons  of  the  year,  that  per- 
mit of  trade  on  a  large  scale,  and  the  development  of  a  powerful 
uavy,  without  which  moral  and  material  influence  cannot  bo  ex- 
ercised, and  commercial  communications  cannot  be  safely  protected. 
Can  it  be  said  that  Upper  and  Lower  Canada  possess  all  these 
varied  elenauts  within  their  own  limits?  Wo  do  possess  a  fertile 
soil  of  great  extent,  capable  of  supporting  a  largo  population. 
We  already  number  three  millions  of  souls,  with  the  prospect  ot 
doubling  our  population  in  twonty-five  years.  Wc  have  an  ex- 
tensive system  of  internal  navigation,  canals  and  railways  on  a 
ittrge  scale.  We  enjoy  a  trade  that  commands  the  astonishment 
and  admiration  of  foreign  countries.     Ikit,  our  inland  seas,  canals, 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


33 


ifficulties  of 
)ulcl  not  then 
\o  people  of 
le  life  of  the 

id  imperious 
impatiently 
Is  that  path 
nioa  be  not 
,nd  continue 
which   have 

t  be  of  groat 
e  with  each 
'  our  internal 
dcvclop'JLient 
:ous  of  occu- 
Id  seek  such 

of  a  great 
iblo  for  agri- 
ind  other  rc- 
s  the  means 

we  require 
h  numerous 
ar,  that  per- 
:*  a  powerful 
inot  bo  ex- 
ly  protected. 
ess  all  these 
sess  a  fertile 

population. 

prospect  ot 
have  an  cx- 
ilways  on  a 
stonishment 

seas,  canals, 


and  harbors  are  sealed  with  ice  during  five  months  of  the  year. 
Wo  never  could  succeed  alone  in  becoming  a  maritime  and  com- 
mercial power.  It  therefore  becomes  necessary  to  extend  our 
territory,  in  order  to  possess  posts  on  the  sea-side  that  may  assist 
commerce  and  furnish  sailors  to  our  fleets,  It  consequently  be- 
comes expedient  to  form  an  alliance  with  the  Lower  Provinces,  in 
the  form  of  a  compact  based  upon  equity  and  strength,  for  maturil 
protection.  We  have  our  copper  and  iron  mines,  but  we  have  no 
coal.  The  area  of  the  coal  fields  of  New  Brunswick  and  Nova 
Scotia  is  greater  than  that  of  all  Britain;  and  without  coal,  hov,r 
can  wo  keep  our  manufactories  employed,  and  how  can  we  providc- 
for  our  fleets  when  we  have  them  ?  Nova  Scotia  and  Newfoundland 
arc  favored  with  harbors  sulficiently  vast  and  deep  to  bear  on  their 
bosoms  the  fleets  of  the  whole  world.  Newfoundland  is  the  great- 
est fishing  station  in  the  world,  and  the  nearest  port  to  Europe. 
That  point  on  the  confines  of  the  ocean  could  serve  us  at  all  seasons 
of  the  year  as  our  most  advanced  military  station,  our  best  mari- 
time arsenal,  in  f\ict,  our  bulwark  of  defence.  On  this  account 
it  became  essentially  important  to  briug  Newfoundland  into  the 
projected  union,  even  at  a  pecuniary  sacrifice.  With  Newfound- 
laud,  Cape  Breton,  Halifax  and  the  small  islands  in  the  St.  Paul's 
Narrows,  and  at  the  entrance  to  the  Straits  of  Belleisle,  with  the 
harbors  to  be  formed  among  them,  we  could,  at  every  season  of 
the  year,  command  the  ent'-.inco  to  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and 
shut  out  all  other  nations. 

Nature  seemed  to  have  specially  prepared  for  the  nation  to  ho 
called  into  existence,  all  these  means  of  defence,  prosperity  and 
greatness. 

If  we  were  accused  of  wandering  in  the  atmosphere  of  theory 
and  exaggeration  of  hope,  we  would  reply  : — 

Are  we  not  already  a  people  numbering  four  millions,  with  a 
foreign  trade  amounting  to  8L37, 500,000,  with  ships  on  the  sea 
valued  at  five  millions,  and  a  coasting-trade  at  six  millions  ?  Point 
out  to  us  the  nations  that  have  started  with  such  resources,  and 
with  two  or  three  exceptions,  where  are  tliose  now  in  existence- 
who  can  show  an  equally  satisfactory  statement,  and  similar  guar- 
antees of  power  and  vitality  ? 


34 


THE  NEW  COxVSTITUTIOX. 


''  Mm\  or } 


n 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

'Which  should  we  prafcr,  a  Federal  or  a  Legislative  Union?' 

THIS  is  a  difficult  problem  to  solve.  If  y^e  could  make  a  consti- 
tution as  we  write  a  book,  if  practice  were  as  easy  as  theory,  it 
would  not  be  so  difficult  of  solution.  When  we  wish  to  establish 
a  great  nation,  we  have  to  work  with  elements  already  in  existence, 
we  have  to  deal  with  manners,  predilections,  social  and  political 
institutions,  full  of  life  and  vigor,  and  strong  in  the  determination 
to  perpetuate  those  qualities ;  and  as,  for  these  reasons,  all  written 
constitutions  must  be  formed  of  compromises,  that  is  to  say,  of  reci- 
procal concessions  made  by  all  parties  concerned,  and  the  first  ques- 
tion to  be  considered  would  not  be,  whether  a  perfect  Legislative 
Union  could  be  accomplished,  but  whether  any  compact  could  be 
formed  in  which  the  different  elements  could  bo  placed  in  Juxtapo- 
sition to  each  other,  without  mutual  lutcrferencc,  injury  or  de- 
struction, and  in  which  the  differences  of  opinion  of  all  parties 
could  be  allowed  to  exist. 

"We  have  before  us,  as  evidence  of  this  difficulty  of  solution,  the 
experience  of  Austria,  Hungary,  a  portion  of  Italy,  Russia,  Poland 
and  Circassia,  Holland  and  Belgium,  the  Northern  and  Southern 
States  of  America,  England  and  Irelaid,  and,  in  fact,  our  own  his- 
tory. Poland,  unable  to  exist  as  a  nation,  is  a  frightful  scar  on 
the  side  of  the  Muscovite  giant;  perhaps,  at  some  future  period, 
when  her  days  of  oppression  shall  have  been  weighed  in  the  scales 
of  God's  unerring  justice,  Poland  may  punish  the  oppressor. 
Austria  now  understands,  although  rather  late,  that  the  instincts, 
language  and  institutions  of  a  people  cannot  be  consigned  to  de- 
struction by  sovereign  edicts,  and  that  it  is  more  prudent  and  wise 
to  offer  a  protective  and  paternal  hand.  By  its  new  policy,  which 
is  liberal  and  intelligent,  it  may  save  Hungary;  bat  what  will 
become  of  Venetia,  boiling,  as  she  is,  with  rage  and  hatred  under 
the  curb  and  restraint  of  a  state  of  revolution  ?     Holland,  by  neg- 


lecting to 
lost,  with 
and  its  tei 
of  the  A 
difficulties 
brought  t( 
pact  wholi 

If  a  Le 
found  in 
tions,  and 
alliance,  1 
mcnt,  we 
the  cohesi 
come  barn 
its  life,  pr 

On  this 
wrote  in  1 
'  regarded 
'  that  for 
'  system ; 
'  immediat 

'  With  1 
'  more  suit 

*  and  Legl 
'  expcn3iv( 
'  alone  ;  w 
'  seven  G( 

'  It  woi 
'  there  is  i 
'  Lcgislatu 
'  Lcgislatu 
fcrent  pr( 
'  Parliame 
'  It  wou 
'  librium  o 

*  tion  and  i 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


35 


nioa?' 

,kc  a  consti- 
is  tlicory,  it 
to  establish 
n  existence, 
md  political 
jtcrminution 
,  all  written 
say,  of  reci- 
te first  ques- 
Lcgislative 
ct  could  be 
in  jiixtapo- 
jury  or  de- 
all    parties 

solution,  the 
ssia,  Poland 
d  Southern 
lur  own  his- 
ful  scar  on 
turo  period, 
n  the  scales 
5  oppressor. 
0  instincts, 
j;ncd  to  de- 
snt  and  wise 
jlicy,  which 
t  what  will 
atrcd  under 
vnd,  by  neg- 


lecting to  study  the  lessons  of  wisdom,  and  by  ignoring  toleration, 
lost,  with  Belgium,  in  one  day,  the  four-sevenths  of  its  population 
and  its  territory  j  and  the  future  reserved  for  the  Northern  States 
of  the  American  Union,  a  nation  created  in  the  midst  of  great 
difficulties,  and  out  of  elements  which  could,  with  difficulty,  be 
brought  to  harmonize  with  each  other,  in  order  to  establish  a  com- 
pact whole,  cannot  now  be  predicted. 

If  a  Legislative  Union  had  been  possible,  that  is  to  say,  had  we 
found  in  such  a  union  all  the  protection  recfuircd  for  our  insMtu- 
tious,  and  if  all  the  other  provinces,  to  form  part  of  the  projected 
alliance,  had  consented  to  such  a  constitutional  form  of  govern- 
ment, we  should  certainly  have  preferred  it,  because  the  greater 
the  cohesion  in  a  nation,  the  better  do  its  component  elements  be- 
couic  harmonized  and  unified,  and  the  greater  is  the  prospect  of 
its  life,  prosperity  and  greatness. 

On  this  subject,  we  have  never  changed  our  opinion,  and  we 
wrote  in  1858  :  '  Union,  with  a  provision  for  Legislative  Union, 
'regarded  in  some  aspects  would  certainly  be  the  most  logical, and 
'  that  for  several  reasons  :  1st — The  budget ;  2nd — Our  Colonial 
'system ;  3rd — American  counterpoise  and  equilibrium ;  4th — The 
'  immediate  results  of  a  union  under  its  dificrent  aspects. 

'  With  regard  to  the  budget,  that  species  of  union  would  be 
'  more  suitable,  because  it  is  more  than  probable  tliat  a  Government 
'  and  Legislature  for  all  these  provinces  would  scarcely  be  more 
'  expensive  than  the  present  Government  and  Legislatura  of  Canada 
'  alone  ;  while  Confederation  would  necessitate  the  maintenance  of 
'  seven  Governments  and  seven  distinct  Legislatures. 

'  It  would  be  so  with  regard  to  the  Colonial  system,  because 
'  there  is  nothing  which  could  be  accomplished  by  the  Federal 
'  Legislature  which  might  not  be   done  by  each   of  the   existing 

*  Legislatures;  and  nothing  could  give  to  this  Congress  of  ('le  dif- 
ferent provinces  the  imprescriptible   attributes  of  the    Imperial 

'  Parliament. 

'  It  would  be  so  with  regard  to  the  counterpoise  and  the  cqui- 
'  librium  of  the  United  States,  because  in  unity  we  find  centraliza- 

*  tion  and  indissolubility  ;  because  centralization  and  indissolubility 


36 


THE  NEW  COXSTITUTION. 


*  arc  two  powerful  elements— two  great  priuciples  of  uo.tional 
'  existence  ;  one  of  initiation,  the  other  of  resistance  ;  one  of 
<■  action,  the  oilier  of  cohesion.  It  is  unity  alone,  initiation  and 
'  resistance,  when  combined  with  unity,  which  can  possibly  save  us 

*  in  the  future  from  the  clutches  of  the  American  eagle.  France 
^  exhibited  that  extraordinary  faculty  of  strengthening  herself  by 
'  disasters,    and    recovered    from    those    gigantic    combats     for 

*  supremacy,  iii  which  she  was  engaged  with  all  Europe,  by  her 
^  centralizing  policy  and  by  the  principle  of  national  unity  and  indis- 
'  solubility.  Any  state  constituted  on  the  principle  of  the  United 
'  States  of  America  would,  in  Europe,  be  annihilated  more  easily 
-  than  Poland,  or  would  be,  as  the  states  of  the  Grcrmanic  Con- 
'  federation  now  are,  alternately  the  property  of  one  or  the  other  of 
^  the  Great  Powers  in  which  that  principle  of  unity  forms  an 
^  essential  component  element.  The  Constitution  of  Poland  con- 
^  tained  a  weak  and  dissolvent  principle,  and  as  we  know, 
'  Poland  has  been  absorbed.  The  Constitution  of  the  United 
^  States  contains  the  same  weak  element,  but  they  will  not  be 
^  absorbed  on  one  condition  only,  that  of  proving  their  position  to 
^  be  thi^  most  powerful  and  best  constituted  of  all  the  nations 
'^  having  a  footing  in  the  New  AVorld.' 

But  some  of  the  Provinces,  and  Lower  Canada  is  not  alone  in 
that  opinion,  reject  a  Legislative  Union  because  they  desire 
to  exist  on  local  principles ;  and  any  Legislature  in  such  a  union, 
whatever  its  existence  might  be,  would  not  protect  those  sectional 
interests  which  cannot  bo  allowed  to  perish,  and  which  would  thus 
he  delivered  to  the  caprice  or  ill-will  of  foreign  majorities. 

What  therefore  remains  to  be  done  ?  In  our  opinion,  we  should 
use  oui  position  to  the  best  advantage ;  we  should  strive  to 
establish  as  perfect  a  constitution  as  wo  possibly  can  by  har- 
monizing the  elements  which  we  now  possess,  instead  of  trying 
to  re-model,  or  perhaps  to  anuihihvto  them  ;  and  while  paying  due 
respect  to  them,  to  approach  as  nearly  as  possible  to  unity,  centrali- 
sation and  indissolubility  ;  in  a  word,  to  avoid  the  fatal  errors 
which  have  been  the  moans  of  bringing  on  the  present  crisis  in  the 
United  States. 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


37 


nntionai 
I  ;  one  of 
atlon  and 
)ly  save  us 
France 
herself  b}' 
ibats  for 
le,  by  her 

and  indis- 
the  United 
lore  easily 
name  Con- 
he  other  of 

forms  an 
oland  con- 
we  know, 
Lte  United 
vill  not  be 
position  to 
he  nations 

t  alone  in 
hey  desire 
jh  a  union, 
e  sectional 
would  thus 
es. 

we  should 
Id  .strive  to 
n  by   har- 

of  trying 
paying  due 
ty,  ccntrali- 
iital  errors 
■crisis  iu  the 


When  we  thus  wrote  on  the  subject  of  the  United  States  la 
1858,  when  we  said  that  their  constitution  contained  a  weak  and 
'  dissolvent  principle,'  we  little  thought  that  scarcely  two  years 
and  a  half  would  pass  away  before  we  should  be  witnesses  of  the 
terrible  and  sanguinary  consequences  of  that  fatal  dissolvent 
principle. 

They  are  already  severed  into  two  separate  bodies,  and  for  the 
past  three  years  and  a  half  have  been  engaged  in  a  war  of  mutual 
extermination.  Admitting  that  after  this  cruel  contest,  iu  which 
two  millions  of  men  may  have  perished,  while  devastation  and  ruin 
have  been  carried  over  avast  territory,  once  so  happy,  that  the  South 
may  be  conquered — we  ask — can  the  North  succeed  in  holding  the 
South '/  It  may  be  occupied  perhaps,  but  with  more  difficulty 
than  Russia  now  holds  Poland  by  the  throat  in  the  clutches  of  its 
two  sanguinary  eagles.  Already  in  other  parts  of  the  Union  we 
can  perceive  the  presence  of  that  spirit  of  independence  which  will 
produce  its  fruits,  let  us  rest  assured,  when  the  armies  which  now 
march  over  the  surface  of  that  immense  republic  shall  have 
returned  to  their  firesides. 

The  Constitution  of  the  United  States  is  ot  a  mixed  nature ;  it 
was  formed  on  the  basis  of  a  compromise  between  the  partizans  of 
National  Unity  and  those  of  State  Sovereignty.  The  framersjof 
that  Constitution  made  every  effort  to  establish  it  on  other  bases  j 
but  the  principle  of  State  Sovereignty  was  an  insurmountable 
obstacle,  and  consequently  the  organization  of  the  nation  was 
decided  upon  by  its  framera,  iu  a  manner  which  established  land- 
marks, and  inoculated  it  with  that  poison,  the  disastrous  effects  of 
which  now  astonish  and  afHict  the  world. 

If  therefore  wo  have  the  power,  let  us  abstain  frcm  imitating 
that  example,  and  although  we  also  are  obliged  to  abandon  the  idea 
of  framing  a  Constitution  perfectly  unitarian  iu  its  principle,  let  it 
by  all  means  be  as  unitarian  as  possible,  provided  always,  that 
under  the  tugis  of  this  unity  we  can  obtain  protection  for  those 
institutions  which  we  wi.sh  to  preserve.  According  to  the 
projected  Constitution,  the  dclegaticn  of  legislative  and  adminis- 
trative   powers    can     neither     be    brought    from    the    Federal 


38 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


Govcrumcnt  nor  from  the  people.  But  the  attributes  of  the 
several  legislatures  and  goverameuts  are  to  be  distinct  one 
froua  the  other,  and  must  be  concurrently  given  by  the  same  power, 
the  Imperial  Parliament,  in  order  that,  v.  hen  the  time  has  come 
for  us  to  take  up  our  position  in  the  family  of  nations,  we  shall 
find  ourselves  in  a  position  perfectly  justifiable. 

We  accept  Confederation  instead  of  a  Legislative  Union,  not 
from  choice,  but  from  necessity,  because  ^ye  find  it  to  be  in  out 
interest.  This  solves  another  problem  framed  by  us  in  1858  : — 
'■  What  can  be  the  object  of  a  Federal  Government  in  our  colonial 
'  condition,  subject  as  we  are  in  legislative  matters  to  the  Imperial 
'  Parliament  ?' 

We  put  this  question,  because  we  did  not  then  feel  that  irresisti- 
ble force  which  seemed  to  lead  us  towards  constitutional  changes, 
and  because  we  did  not  then  reflect  upon  the  probability  of  the 
arrival  of  a  period  of  colonial  emancipation,  at  which  this  general 
government,  which  in  our  present  state  of  dependence  is  not  now 
necessary,  would  take  the  place  for  us,  now  occupied  by  the  Mother 
Country.  If  we  had  the  privilege  of  waiting  and  reflecting,  even 
for  a  certain  time,  we  know  that  wo  are  not  working  only  for  the 
present  but  for  a  future,  and  perhaps  for  a  future  close  at  hand, 
and  for  this  reason  the  cstablishmeYit  of  a  Federal  Parliament  and 
Government  can  b  fully  justified.  Nothing  but  such  circum- 
stances could  possibly  justify  ii<» ;  there  is  evidently  a  power  of 
cirumstanoes  which  compels  us,  in  a  limited  time,  to  make  a 
selection  to-day  among  two  or  three  modes  of  colonial,  and  perhaps 
to-morrow,  between  two  principles  of  national  existence. 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


39 


of  tlie 
net  one 
0  power, 
as  come 
via  shall 

lion,  not 
e  in  OUT 
1858  :— 
r  eolonial 
Imperial 

,  irresisti- 
changes, 
ty  of  the 
is  general 
}  not  now 
le  Mother 
"g,  even 
for  the 
at  hand, 
meut  and 
circum- 
power  of 
make  a 
perhaps 


'  ^rotedioit  la  ^peculiar  |nslitulians/ 

CHAPTER  IX. 

'  How  would  ■wo  find  the  greatest  protection  for  Roman  Catholi- 
cism, a  French  nationality,  the  institiitious  and  the  general  ma- 
terial interests  of  Lower  Canada?  By  adopting  the  plan  pro- 
posed by  thu  Quebec  Conference  ?  Rj  a  Federal  Cnion  of  both 
Canadas  ?     Or  by  maintaining  the  existing  Union  ?  ' 

IN  1858,  we  wrote  :  '  In  a  Legislative  or  Federal  Union  of  all 
'  the  Provinces,  what  part  would  be  taken  by  the  religious 
'  clement  ? 

'  If  we  submit  the  question  in  this  form,  it  is  not  only  because  it 
'  has  thus  been  put  elsewhere,  but  because  we  deem  it  to  be  neces- 
'  sary  to  regard  it  that  light,  the  least  approachable  and  the  most 
'  perilous  of  all. 

'  The  religious  element  is  the  most  volcanic  of  all  the  social 
'  elements ;  an  eruption  may  take  place  at  any  moment,  at  a  time 
'  when  you  least  expect  it,  and  its  burning  lava  is  only  cooled  by 
'  the  blood  of  its  own  victims. 

'  The  part  to  be  assumed  by  the  religious  element  in  the  Union, 
'  may,  therefore,  be  very  considerable  or  almost  null,  according  to 
'  circumstances,  and  the  causes  which  may  exercise  influence  upon 

*  it.  "We  are  peaceful,  wc  are  friends,  we  are  brothers,  we  are 
'  Christians,  we  are  in  fact,  sometimes  inert ;  but  at  an  unforseen 
'  moment,  a  spark  carelessly  thrown  into  our  social  edifice,  which 
'  is  always  combustible,  might  cause  a  conflagration  which  could 
f  not  be  extinguished.  Thus  wc  must  look  around  us,  not  with 
'  the  view  of  demolishing  (God  forbid  I),  but  to  take  measures 
'  to  prevent  our  annihilation  by  a  destructive  element. 

*  It   is  therefore  evident  that  in  the   interests  of  society,  the 
'  religious  element,  owing  to  the  dangers  to  whicu  it  may  give  rise; 

*  should  on  no  account  be  allowed  to  assume  a  political  part.  Of 
'  course  we  epcak  of  those  passions  and  religious  animosities  as  op- 
'  posed  to  the  Constitution  from  motives  of  triumph  and  domina- 

*  tion,  and  not  of  faith.     Without  the  latter,  the  people  would  be 


40 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


'  in  an  unfortunate  position,  because  deprived  of  hope,  that  only 

*  fortifying  consolation  for  the  being  gifted  with  thought,  he  could 
'  only  expect  when  his  miseries  are  over,  darkness  and  unexplored 
'  space. 

'  But  in  addition  to  that  which  is  desirable,  side  by  side  with 
'  that  reason  which  would  seem  to  advise  that  the  religious  element 
'  should  have  no  place  in  the  Constitution,  we  know  that  there  are 
'  societies  which  exist  with  their  indestructible  ingredients  and 
'  constituent  parts,  with  their  passions,  their  dogmas,  their  pre- 
'  judices,  and  with  opinions  as  varied  as  the  stars  in  the  sky. 

^  Reason  asserts  one  thing,  practice  another ;  and  we  have  ex- 
perience in  those  gloomy  teachings,  from  which  no  country  has  been 
'  spared ;  therefore,  we  now  understand  that  it  becomes  necessary 
'  to  examine  this  Union  of  the  Provinces  from  a  religious  point  of 
'  view. 

'  The  religious  element  will  not  be  comprised  in  the  letter,  but 
'  it  will  be  in  the  spirit  uf  the  Constitution.  It  will  become  mixed, 
'  in  spite  of  every  precaution,  with  the  legislation  and  the  ad- 
'  ministration  of  the  day,  and  in  the  same  manner  as  in  chemical 
'  combinations,  the  stronger  ingredient  will  surely  prevail,  what- 
'  ever  may  be  done  to  paralize  its  effect. 

'  The  Constitution  of  the  United  States  distinctly  provides  that 
'  no  religious  test  will  be  a  condition  of  elegibility  for  public  cm- 
'  ployment,  and  nevertheless  the  whole  machinery  seems  to  be  oiled 
'  with  Protestantism, 

'  A  short  time  after  the  conquest  of  Canada,  the  Euglifih  colonies 

*  of  America,  now  the  United  States,  presented  a  petition  to  the 
'  Mother  Country  praying  that  the  French  Canadians  might  be  de- 

<  prived  of  the  enjoyment  of  the  religion  of  their  fathers.  Franklin 
'  himself  signed  this  document^  replete  as  it  was  with  fanaticism  and 
'  intolerance;  but,  when  these  colonies  rcvoltec'  ^d  invited  Canada 
'  to  join  them,  as  an  encouragement,  they  offern,    ^  religious  liberty. 

*  They  adopted  the  principle  in  their  Constitution,  as  they  stipu- 

*  lated  for  the  right  of  Canada  to  form  part  of  their  Confederation. 
'  These  two  ideas   formed  a  corollary  one  of  the  other ;  but  ex- 

<  perience  has  proved  that  this  generous  provision  has  not  effaced 

*  in  practice  the  feeling  which  prompted  Franklin. 


QUEBEC   CONFERENCE. 


41 


that  only 
,  he  could 
nexplored 

side  with 
IS  element 
,  there  are 
iicuts  and 

their  pre- 
sky. 

3  have  ex- 
y has been 

necessary 
■S  point  of 

letter,  but 
me  mixed, 
d  the  ad- 
1  chemical 
rail,  what- 

vides  that 
public  cm- 
to  be  oiled 

sh  colonies 
ion  to  the 
ght  be  de- 
Franklin 
ticlsm  and 
ed  Canada 
)up  liberty, 
hey  stipu- 
^ederation. 
but  ex- 
lot  effaced 


I  ' 


'  Thus  the  religious  element  must,  in  any  case,  play  its  part  in  a 
'  Constitution,  and  no  one  should  be  surprised  who  observes  the 
'  bitterness  with  which  o'xr  religious  and  Catholic  institutions  are 
'  systematically  attacked  in  our  present  Legislature,  that  we  should 
'  ask,  actuated  by  a  feeling  of  alarm  :  "What  will  be  in  the  Union 
'  of  all  the  Provinces,  the  respective  numerical  strength  of  Catho- 
'  licism  and  of  Protestantism  ? ' 

These  are  still  our  opinions,  because  they  are  based  upon  the 
experience  of  every  age  and  of  every  country. 

No  one  can  deny  the  importance  of  the  part  taken  by  the  religi- 
ous element  in  sacred  history,  dating  from  the  Egyptian  era ;  in 
Rome,  where  paganism  and  Christianity  fought  against  each  other 
during  three  centuries  and  a  half;  in  the  seventh  century,  under 
the  terrible  and  designing  Mahomet ;  in  the  eighth  century,  in  that 
vast  empire  governed  by  Charlemagne ;  in  the  twelfth  and  thir- 
teenth in  France,  in  the  wars  waged  against  the  Albigenses,  and 
in  the  European  crusades  against  Islamism;  in  the  sixteenth, 
when  the  reformation,  taking  its  rise  in  Germany,  spread  over 
Scandinavia,  a  portion  of  Switzerland,  England  and  Scotland ;  and 
in  our  days,  the  influence  of  the  element  is  still  felt  in  China. 
India,  a  portion  of  Turkey,  Russia,  Poland,  England  and  Ireland. 

"We  thus  find  that  the  history  of  the  whole  human  race  justifies 
our  opinion,  and  to  put  aside  this  important  aspect  of  the  question, 
from  a  false  sense  of  delicacy,  would  be  to  neglect,  in  a  culpable 
manner,  the  obligations  and  the  responsibility  of  the  publicist  and 
the  statesman. 

Moreover,  the  idea  which  now  creates  anxiety  with  us,  as  Catho- 
lics, also  engages  the  attention  of  Protestants  in  an  equal  degree. 
We  are  all  aware  of  the  important  part  assumed  by  the  religious 
clement  in  the  formation  of  a  constitution,  and  each  creed  claims 
from  another  the  greatest  possible  share  of  protection.  Therefore 
no  religious  sect  can  be  accused  of  egotism  and  intolerance,  when 
instinctively  compelled,  for  'the  purposes  of  preservation,  to  seek, 
under  the  roof  of  a  constitutional  edifice,  a  shelter  from  all  possible 
storms. 

The  same  instinct  actuates  nationalities,  who,  anxious  for  the 

e2 


42 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


future,  seek  to  know  whether  they  can  be  at  ease,  can  live  and  be- 
come freely  developed,  in  a  new  state  of  political  existence.  The 
text  of  our  article  presents  itself  to  us  under  two  diiferent  aspects; 
that  of  general  organization  and  that  of  local  organization.  "We 
must  therefore  consider  the  measure  of  protection  that  would  be 
afforded  to  our  relig'ou  and  our  nationality,  as  French  Canadians, 
how  these  important  interests  would  be  protected  under  local 
organizations,  and  what  would  be  the  legislative  and  governmental 
forms  which  would  thus  protect  them. 

Have  we  under  our  present  constitution  more  protection  for 
Catholicism  and  our  French  nationality  than  we  would  have  in  a  Con- 
federation of  the  Provinces,  or  in  that  of  the  two  sections  of  the 
Province  of  Canada  ?  This  is  a  complex  question  which  deserves 
our  serious  consideration. 

With  our  present  mixture  of  Catholics  and  Protestants  through- 
out the  Provinces,  Catholicism,  far  from  being  the  stronger,  does 
not  even  exercise  in  our  Legislature  an  influence  in  proportion  to 
its  numerical  force.  Thus  Catholicism,  which  counts  1,200,865 
souls  in  the  union,  is  only  represented  by  52  members  in  the 
Lower  House,  while  Protestantism,  which  counts  1,305,890,  is 
represented  by  78  members.  If  the  two  religions  were  represented 
in  equal  proportion,  there  should  be  a  proportion  of  62i  Catholic  to 
67^2  Protestant  Representation.  Lipper  Canada,  which,  according 
to  the  Census  of  1861,  contained  258,051  Catholics,  only  sends 
to  Parliament  2  Catholic  members. 

With  regard  to  origins,  there  is  a  still  greater  disproportion  : 
French,  883,508  j  English-speaking  population  and  others,  1,623,- 
187.  We  thus  find  that  the  French  race  is  not  much  protected  by 
the  Constitutional  Act  of  18-10,  and  that  it  cannot  be  blamed  for 
seeking  a  new  state  of  existence  which  will  further  guarantee 
it  against  the  possibility  of  future  contests. 

The  Confederation  of  the  two  sections  of  this  province,  or  that 
of  all  the  provinces,  by  giving  us  a  local  government  which  would 
protect  these  privileges,  the  rights  and  the  institutions  of  the  minor- 
ity, would  certainly  offer  a  measure  of  protection  to  us,  as  Catholics 
and  Frenchmen;  much  greater  than  the  present  union;  because,  from 


our  preae 
always  r( 
not  acce] 
both  maj 
not  foun( 

We  sts 
two  aspec 
and  that 
local  orgj 
religion 
governm( 

It  is  ( 
Canada  i 
general  g 
them,  Co 
over,  the 
project  o: 
rights,  as 

Withr 
of  the  P 
Confederi 
it  could  1 
have  offei 
with  the 
when  the 
nations. 

If  we  i 
questions 
mind  wit 
of  unity 
tion  of  t 
neither  a 
nor  do  w( 
demand  i 

It  does 
blood  am 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


43 


our  present  position,  as  a  religious  minority,  we  would  become,  and 
always  remain,  a  national  and  religious  majority.  But  we  would 
not  accept  a  system  which  would  not  protect,  in  the  same  ratio, 
both  majorities  and  minorities  :  nothing  can  be  enduring  that  is 
not  founded  on  justice. 

We  stated  in  the  beginning  of  this  article  that  in  this  question 
two  aspects  were  presented  to  us  for  consideration  :  that  of  general, 
and  that  of  local  organization.  We  have  treated  the  question  of 
local  organization,  and  it  now  only  remains  for  us  to  shew  how  our 
religion  and  nationality  would  be  protected  under  a  general 
government. 

It  is  evident  that  as  a  local  constitution  is  given  to  Lower 
Canada  in  order  to  protect  our  peculiar  institutions,  and  as  the 
general  government  cannot  therefore  exercise  any  influence  over 
them.  Confederation  cannot  possibly  endanger  them.  And,  more- 
over, the  French  language,  the  only  subject  of  alarm,  has  by  the 
project  of  tho  Conference  obtained  the  same  protection,  the  same 
rights,  as  it  now  possesses  under  the  union  of  the  Canadas. 

With  regard  to  this  protection,  a  Confederation  of  the  two  sections 
of  the  Province  of  Canada  might  have  been  as  favorable  as  a 
Confederation  of  all  the  Provinces  of  British  North  America;  but 
it  could  not  be  more  favorable.  At  the  same  time,  it  would  not 
have  offered  the  same  advantages  in  every  other  respect,  and  that 
with  the  former  we  should  not  have  been  as  advantageously  situated 
when  the  proper  time  had  been  reached  to  enter  into  the  family  or 
nations. 

If  we  insist  so  strongly  upon  the  consideration  of  these  delicate 
questions,  it  is  because  there  are  doubts  and  fears  in  the  public 
mind  with  regard  to  them,  and  because  the  success  of  the  principle 
of  unity  in  British  North  America  depends  upon  a  close  examina- 
tion of  them.  Our  intentions  must  not  be  misunderstood :  we 
neither  ask  for  the  exclusion  of  other  origins  and  other  religions, 
nor  do  wo  seek  for  any  privileges  in  our  own  favor.  All  that  we 
demand  is  that  our  institutions  may  not  be  annihilated. 

It  does  seem  to  us  that,  for  a  nation  that  has  bequeathed  so  much 
blood  and  liberty  to  the  new  world,  we  are  not  asking  for  too  much, 


44 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTIOM. 


and  it  is  scarcely  right  that  in  somo  quarters  we  should  be  inter- 
preted in  a  spirit  of  bitterness  and  anxiety.  Therefore  we  say, 
that  the  Quebec  Conference,  practical  in  its  object,  just  and  liberal 
in  its  intentions,  clearly  understood  the  duty  imposed  upon  it,  and 
decided  the  question  without  hesitation,  without  opposition,  and 
•without  murmuring. 

Now,  if  we  approach  the  question  of  material  interests,  and  if, 
as  we  think  we  have  shewn  more  than  once  in  this  series  of  articles, 
that  we  were  compelled  to  make  a  choice  between  two  alternatives, 
apart  from  annexation  to  the  United  States — the  Confederation  of 
the  two  sections  of  the  province,  and  that  of  all  the  colonies  of 
British  North  America — nothing  now  remains  but  to  ascertain' 
under  which  of  these  two  conditions  of  political  existence  we  would 
find  the  greater  protection  for  those  interests  which  are  now  the 
subject  of  discussion  in  Upper  Canada,  New  Brunswick,  Nova 
Scotia,  Newfoundland  and  Prince  Edward  Island.  In  Lower 
Canada  we  are  less  anxious,  because  the  material  question  is 
equally  interestir  j  to  all  the  races  that  inhabit  this  ficction  of  the 
Province. 

Until  lately,  we  admit  that  we  were  more  favorable  to  a  Con- 
federation of  the  two  sections  x)f  our  province  than  to  the  larger 
confederation,  because,  up  to  that  time,  we  had  no  ambition  for  a 
separate  nationality,  and  we  imagined  that  in  the  former  plan  we 
would  find  more  protection  for  the  interests  of  Lower  Canada. 
We  acted  as  if  we  were  opposed  to  actual  enemies,  and,  with  good 
tactics,  we  desired  to  have  the  least  possible  number  of  enemies 
arrayed  against  us ;  but  since  then,  our  relations  with  the  eminent 
political  men  of  the  Maritime  Provinces  have  convinced  us  that 
many  apprehensions  and  many  motives  of  resistance  are  no  longer 
justifiable. 

A  feeling  of  equity  undoubtedly  guided  all  the  proceedings  of 
that  Conference.  There  appeared  to  be  sympathy  for  Lower 
Canada,  although  justice  was  meted  out  to  all.  Can  it  be  that 
because  we  were  numerically  in  a  minority,  and  that  the  instinct 
of  self-preservation  kept  the  weaker  in  a  solid  phalanx  with  a  view 
"to  protection  against  a  large  majority,  that  we  were  thus  dealt 
■with? 


'I 


QUEBEC  CONF»^ HENCE. 


45 


Id  be  inter- 
ore  we  say, 
i  and  liberal 
ipon  it,  and 
3sition,  and 

ssts,  and  if, 
3  of  articles, 
alternatives, 
jderation  of 
I  colonies  of 
;o  ascertain' 
ice  we  would 
are  now  the 
wick.  Nova 
In  Lower 
question  is 
ction  of  the 

le  to  a  Con- 
)  the  larger 
bition  for  a 
ner  plan  we 
ver  Canada. 
1,  with  good 
of  enemies 
the  eminent 
iced  us  that 
re  no  longer 

Dceedings  of 
for  Lower 
a  it  bo  that 
the  instinct 
with  a  view 
thus  dealt 


I    :> 


Let  it  be  understood,  there  can  ouiy  be  the  question  of  material 
interestj  at  stake  in  this  matter,  because  all  others  are  protected 
by  the  system  of  local  governments.  Now,  in  the  project  of  the 
Conference,  as  regards  those  interests,  we  hold  the  balance  of  power 
between  the  contracting  parties.  An  Upper  Canada  newspaper  so 
well  understood  this,  that  a  calculation  was  published  in  its  columns 
tending  to  prove,  that  in  thirty  years  that  province  would  contain, 
a  larger  population  than  the  whole  of  the  rest  of  the  Coufederation,- 
and  thus  would  be  in  command  of  the  position. 

The  compiler  forgot  one  very  important  item.  Let  us  supposc- 
(and  of  course  history  does  not  justify  the  supposition)  that  the- 
population  of  Upper  Canada  should  double  every  twenty  years,  and 
that  the  number  of  its  members  in  the  Lower  Chamber  of  the  Union 
in  1894  would  be  greater  than  that  of  all  the  other  provinces 
united,  it  is  not  the  less  true  that  our  represc;  lation  in  the  upper 
house,  possessing  equal  powers,  in  fact  a  counterpoise  of  the  other, 
will  have  a  deliberative  voice,  and  will  possess  the  same  power  in 
the  National  Parliament.  Thus,  in  the  Upper  Chamber,  Upper 
Canada  can  never  have  more  than  2-i  votes,  and  we  shall  have  24, 
while  all  the  Provinces,  minus  Upper  Canada,  will  have  52  votes. 
If  Upper  Canada  therefore,  may  at  some  future  day  possess 
numerical  preponderance  in  the  Lower  House,  it  must  always  be 
our  equal  in  the  Upper  House,  and  the  question  of  number  will 
always  remain  intact,  according  to  the  Constitution. 

It  is  therefore  evident,  that  in  a  material  point  of  view,  we 
would  be  in  a  better  ^  osition  in  a  Confederation  of  all  the  Pro- 
vinces, than  in  a  Federal  Union  of  the  two  Canadas,  because,  in  the 
latter  we  would  be  24  to  24,  and  a  change  of  one  vote  might  place 
the  majority  of  the  Legislative  Council  on  the  side  of  the  majority 
of  the  Lower  House,  and  thus  give  preponderance  to  Upper  Ca- 
n.\da.  In  a  Confederation  of  all  the  Provinces,  it  will  require  a 
change  of  28  votes  to  give  that  preponderance.  Thus,  we  have 
nothing  to  fear  fr  u  the  adoption  of  the  latter  alternative. 

Moreover,  no  circv'mstance  and  no  cause  could  unite  iu  a  com- 
pact body  all  the  representatives  of  Upper  Canada,  either  in  the- 
Upper  or  Lower  Chamber,  because  experience  teaches  us,  by 


4G 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


reading  the  pages  of  history,  that  political  parties  will  always 
exist,  and  will  pay  but  little  attention  to  territorial  distinctions. 
Material  interests  do  not  always  recognize  territorial  divisions,  and 
the  avenues  of  commerce  are  rarely  confounded  with  geographical 
limits.  We  observe  this  in  Central  Canada  and  the  Ottawa 
District,  the  commercial  and  industrial  interests  of  which  are 
almost  identical  with  those  of  Lower  Canada.  "Who  will  contend, 
with  a  map  of  North  America  in  his  hand,  that  the  material 
interests  of  the  Maritime  Provinces  are  not  more  with  us  than 
with  Upper  Canada  ?  We  can  therefore  conclude,  without 
hesitation,  that  a  Ci.  tifcderation  of  all  the  Provinces  would  be 
more  advantageous  to  us  than  that  of  the  two  sections  of  Canada- 

For  all  these  reasons,  we  can  fairly  conclude,  that  this  peculiarity 
of  the  situation  will  produce  a  feeling  of  mutual  justice  among  the 
weak  and  strong  elements  of  the  new  political  combination. 

With  this  article,  we  terminate  our  general  observations,  and 
we  shall  now  enter  upon  the  question  of  details. 


©jjc  Solution  of  tfje  |!roljIem. 

CHAPTER  X. 

'If  the  favorable  moment  had  been  reached  to  remodel  the  Constitution, 
have  the  men  who  undertook  the  task  arrived  at  the  best  possible 
solution  under  the  circumstances?' 

THIS  question  comprises  the  whole  project  of  the  Quebec  Con- 
ference; it  becomes  therefore  necessary  to  subdivide  it  into 
as  many  heads  as  there  are  important  points  to  consider  in  that 
project. 

The  Delegates  lay  down  the  following  principles: — 
'  1.  That  the  best  interests  and  present  and  future  prosperity  of 
'  British  North  America  will  be  promoted  by  a  Federal  Union 


will  always 
distinctions, 
ivisions,  and 
geographical 
the  Ottawa 
P  which  are 
nil  contend, 
;he  material 
yith  us  than 
Je,  without 
s  would  be 
s  of  Canada- 
3  peculiarity 
e  amon«2;  the 
ition. 
vations,  and 


Constitution, 
best  possible 


uebec  Con- 
idc  it  into 
iJcr  in  that 


osperity  of 
eral  Union 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


47 


'  under  the  Crown  of  Great  Britain,  provided  such  Union  can  be 
'  effected  on  principles  just  to  the  several  Provinces. 

'  2.  In  the  Federation  of  the  British  North  American  Prev- 
<  inces,  the  system  of  Government  best  adapted  under  existing 
'  circumstances  to  protect  the  diversified  interest  of  the  several 
'  provinces,  and  secure  eflBciency,  harmony  and  permanency  in  the 
'  working  of  the  union,  would  be  a  general  Government,  charged 
'  with  matters  of  common  interest  to  the  whole  country ;  and  lo*al 
'  governments  for  each  of  the  Canadas,  and  for  the  Provinces  of 
'  Nova  Scotia,  New  Brunswick  and  Prince  Edward  Island,  charged 
'  with  the  control  of  local  matters  in  their  respective  sections. 

'  3.  In  framing  a  Constitution  for  the  General  Government,  the 

I!onference,  with  a  view  to  the  perpetuation  of  our  connection 
'  with  the  Mother  Country,  and  to  the  promotion  of  the  best  in- 
'  teresta  of  the  people  of  these  provinces,  desire  to  follow  the 
'  model  of  the  British  Constitution,  so  far  as  our  circumstances 
'  will  permit.' 

After  having  discussed  several  plans  of  union,  with  their  differ- 
ent condition;^  of  existence,  we  have  proved  that  Federation  was 
undoubtedly  the  system  most  likely,  in  our  position,  to  protect  us 
and  to  secure  our  prosperity.  We  have  established,  that  either  a 
Legislative  or  Federal  Union  of  all  the  Provinces  had  become  a 
political  necessity  required  by  our  circumstances,  and  a  wise 
measure  to  adopt,  preparatory  to  our  passing  from  a  state  of  colo- 
nial subjection  to  that  of  national  emancipation.  Nothing  new 
remains  but  to  consider  whether  this  union  can  be  justly  accom- 
plished with  so  many  different  cloments  and  distinct  interests. 

But  it  miy  seem  that  the  words  *  under  the  British  Croion' 
should  suddenly  put  a  stop  to  our  national  aspirations,  because 
they  establish  imperatively,  a  perpetuity  of  the  colonial  condition. 

In  order  that  we  may  be  understood,  let  us  state,  that  we  do  not 
lay  much  stress  on  our  aspirations,  because  nothing  would  be  more 
agreeable  to  us  than  to  sec  a  perpetuation  of  a  state  of  things 
whinh  has  hitherto  secured  to  us  so  much  happiues.s,  protection 
and  liberty ;  and  the  longer  we  enjoy  the  privilege  of  the  guar- 
dianship of  the  Mother  Country,  the  better  shall  we  bo  prepared. 


48 


THE  NEW   CONSTITUTION. 


;l,  I  .  ■ 


iM; 


for  a  time  which  must  necessarily  comej  again  we  say^  we  do  not 
speak  of  aspirations,  but  write  in  anticipation  of  our  future,  accord- 
ing to  the  opinions  offered  on  that  subject  by  the  statesmen  the  most 
eminent  and  the  best  authorized  to  speak  on  the  part  of  the  Mother 
Country. 

If  the  Federal  principle  is  the  best  adapted  to  our  circumstances 
and  our  wants,  has  the  system  of  Confederation  proposed  by  the 
Conference  been  wisely  seleci  c  J  and  carefully  considered  ? 

Is  the  preponderance  of  the  unitarian  principle  which  is  therein 
found  a  sound  one?  Is  it  better  adapted  to  our  interests,  judging 
by  experience,  than  the  principle  of  State  Sovereignty?  Is 
it  preferable  to  a  delegation  of  power  from  the  people  *'^  the 
•rulers,  a  division  and  a  scattering  of  our  nation^,,  forces, 
— and  are  our  local  interests  in  danger  ?  Is  the  British  system  of 
pavliumentary  government  in  our  present  social  condition,  and  under 
circumstances  that  may  lead  to  Confederation,  better  for  us,  than  a 
Republican]  form  of  government,  which  has  been  tried  elsewhere 
during  the  past  seventy-five  years,  and  the  experience  of  which  we 
all  possess  ? 

Wo  reply  to  this  question  in  the  affirm  tive.  The  project  of 
the  Quebec  Convention,  as  a  whole,  has  been  wisely  prepared.  The 
principle  adopted,  that  unity  shall  be  the  preponderating  clement 
in  the  Constitution,  with  certain  stipulated  conditions,  is  preferable 
in  every  respect  to  State  Sovereignty  and  a  delegation  of  power  by 
the  people  to  the  rulers.  We  repeat,  most  positively,  that  the 
British  system  of  parliamentary  government  is  far  preferable  to  the 
radical  republican  form  of  government  adopted  in  the  United 
States. 

What  do  we  find  in  this  project  of  the  Quebec  Conference  which 
wo  propose  examining  at  every  point,  and  of  which  wo  shall  give 
a  general  description  before  entcri  ^^  into  details?  Wo  find  a 
government  and  a  parliament  that  exist  within  their  own  attributes, 
and  which,  without  having  the  power  to  delegate,  possess  never- 
theless without  obstacles  and  without  foreign  control,  an  absolute 
sovereignty  over  the  vast  circle  of  those  peculiar  attributes,  Indo- 
{)endont  of  control,  they  command  or  direct — public  order,  the 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


49 


we  do  not 
re,  accord- 
Q  the  most 
he  Mother 

umstances 
ed  by  the 
[? 

is  therein 
s,  judyini^ 
ijnty  ?  Is 
)le  *'^  the 
ii«.  forces, 
,  dyhtem  of 
and  under 
U3,  than  a 
elsewhere 
which  we 

project  of 
red.  The 
clement 

preferable 

power  by 

that  the 

ble  to  the 

LO  United 

ncc  which 
shall  give 
Vo  find  a 
ittributes, 
jss  ncvor- 
absoluto 
cs.  Indo- 
)rder,  the 


national  debt,  the  budget,  trade,  tariffs,  internal  and  external  taxa- 
tion, national  loans,  postal  service,  the  census,  our  defences,  the 
fisheries,  navigation,  coinage  and  currency,  banking,  interest,  the 
criminal  law,  and  with  some  exceptions  the  civil  code. 

In  this  system  we  find  something  approaching  national  unity, 
but  wc  also  find  organizations  independent  of  the  general  compact, 
which  hold  their  attributes  perfectly  independent  of  the  general 
government,  having  obtained  them  from  the  same  source  as  the 
general  government  and  parliament ;  local  organizations  quite  able 
to  take  charge  of  local  matters,  with  an  allowance  of  public  funds 
distributed  amonjj  the  provinces  for  local  objects,  quite  sufficient 
for  our  purpos!c.s,if  economy  and  wisdom  preside  over  tlic  adminis- 
tration of  our  sectional  governments. 

In  our  present  position,  and  with  our  present  wants,  we  require 
a  general  organization,  with  a  power  of  cohesion  which  will  assure 
protection  for  us  in  the  future  against  foreign  aggression  or  a  dis- 
solution of  the  elements  which  constitute  our  national  strength, 
similar  to  that  which  has  broken  up  the  United  States  of  America. 
We  also  require  perfect  security  and  protection  for  those  local  ins- 
titutions which  we  have  hitherto  preserved  in  the  midst  of  all 
dangers  as  something  sacred;  institutions  which  have  passed  intact 
through  the  most  stormy  periods  of  our  history,  and  that  no  hatred 
or  ill-will  could  affect. 

Either  we  possess  this  powerful  organization  iu  the  Constitution 
offered  to  us  on  the  principle  of  unity,  or  wc  have  it  iu  that 
security  and  that  protection  granted  to  us  in  local  governments 
and  in  local  legislation;  we  are  therefore  in  a  better  position  than 
under  the  existing  union. 

To  admit  State  Sovereignty  and  the  privilege  of  delegating 
power  as  the  basis  of  a  general  Constitution,  would  be  to  assert 
the  right  of  secession  ;  it  would  be  to  introduce  into  the  system  a 
germ  of  dissolution  which  would,  sooner  or  later,  produce  fatal 
consequences. 

With  the  principle  of  State  Sovereignty,  iu  a  case  of  danger, 
national  unity  might  be  preserved,  rs  the  American  Union  has 
been  saved  by  a  military  despotism,  or,  as  iu  1812,  the  National  Gov- 


'l::i^| 


50 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


;■■■-'■• 


;»!l  i. 


'! 


I:''.  - 


I'  3 


Ml 


ernnient  miglit  be  paralyzed  in  its  action  by  the  ill-will  of  the   dif- 
ferent states. 

In  the  Unitod  States,  in  order  to  prevent  the  mutual  absorption 
of  the  different  elements,  a  Supreme  Court  was  created,  superior 
to  the  Constitution,  whose  mission  it  was  to  preserve  that  Con- 
stitution and  to  bring  back  any  erring  elements  ;  but  the  Judges 
of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States,  as  public  function- 
aries, feeling  in  their  position  the  necessity  of  strengthening  the 
General  Government,  gradually  undermined  the  Constitution  iu 
favor  of  unity  and  national  strength,  as  well  as  the  attributes 
reserved  by  the  different  states  when  they  delegated  certain 
definite  powers  to  the  Central  Government. 

Previous  to  the  war,  these  judges  had  not  dared  to  maintain 
that  the  President  or  Congress  of  the  United  States  could  touch 
the  constitutions  of  the  different  states,  or  fundamentally  change 
their  local  institutions.  They  now  permit  the  exercise  of  this 
power.  Is  it  because  no  complaint  is  made,  or  because  they  think 
that  Federal  interest  should  overrule  a  constitution  which  was 
freely  consented  to  by  a  Congress  of  all  the  States  ? 

We  are  not  prepared  to  affirm,  against  the  teachings  of  history, 
that  a  civil  war  is  not  possible  in'  a  country  cons  tituted  on  the 
principle  of  legislative  and  administrative  unity,  bccausa  national 
difficulties  may  for  several  reasons  be  brought  into  existence,  and 
nothing  human  can  last  forever  ;  but  at  least,  we  should,  when 
we  have  the  power  to  do  so,  establish  a  political  state  of  existence, 
avoiding  dissolvent  principles,  particularly  if  we  wish  to  live  and 
perpetuate  that  state  of  political  existence.  Now,  the  dissolvent 
principle  in  the  American  constitution  is  that  of  State  Sover- 
eignty, which  permits  the  old  Southern  Colonies  to  maintain 
slavery  intact,  and  which  forbids  Congress  to  interfere. 

Slavery  is  a  social  question,  and  consequently  ono  of  public 
order ;  it  should  therefore  have  been  placed  under  the  control  of 
the  Federal  Government  and  Parliament. 

A  reply  may  certainly  be  given  to  us  iu  accordance  with  an  opinion 
which  wc  have  ourselves  frequently  expressed,  that  the  American 
Contftitution  of  1780  was  a  compromise.     In  order  to  accomplish 


i 


!  M. 


fthe  dif- 

ibsorption 
[,  superior 
that  Con- 
be  Judges 

function- 
icning  the 
;itutioa   in 

attributes 
id    certain 

)  maintain 
luld  touch 
lly  change 
lise  of  this 
they  think 
which   was 

of  history, 
ed  on  the 
id  national 
tence,  and 
)uld,  when 

existence, 
live   and 

dissolvent 

ate    Sover- 

maintaiu 

of  public 
control  of 

1  au  opinion 
American 
aoconiplisU 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


61 


the  union  of  the  several  states  that  had  but  lately  gained  their  in- 
dependence, and  that  were  guided  by  instincts  and  were  under  the 
dominion  of  institutions  utterly  opposed  to  each  other,  it  became 
necessary  to  make  many  concessions,  even  to  silence  the  impor- 
tant term  of  slavery,  and  the  states,  several  of  which  had 
desired  admission  into  the  union,  would  not  have  consented  to 
accept  it  unless  the  right  of  State  Sovereignty  were  admitted. 

All  this  is  true ;  but  because  it  is  true,  and  that  we  are  differ- 
ently situated,  with  the  means  of  avoiding  the  dangers  that  are  to 
be  found  in  the  American  Constitution,  we  should  have  the  lirm 
wlU  to  ward  them  off,  and  to  constitute  our  national  future  on  a 
firmer  basis,  with  move  homogeneous  elements,  and  on  principles  less 
liable  to  dissolution. 

If  we  had  not  our  own  experience  of  the  working  of  public 
affairs  during  twenty-three  years,  under  the  most  difficult  circum- 
stances, to  guide  us  in  our  appreciation,  we  might  say,  with  history 
before  our  eyes,  the  monarchical,  with  an  admixture  of  the  de- 
mocratic principle, —  in  other  words,  parliamentary  government — is 
preferable,  in  every  respect,  to  the  republican  form  of  the  govern- 
ment of  the  United  States.  It  gives  greater  guarantees  against  a 
despotic  exercise  of  power,  with  a  greater  amount  of  protection  and 
liberty  to  individuals,  while  it  affords  the  people  a  more  immediate, 
spontaneous  and  certain  control  over  the  administration  and  legis- 
lation of  the  hour. 

But  in  order  that  this  system  may  be  thoroughly  efficacious,  in 
order  that  it  may  be  able  to  resist  those  formidable   ordeals  that 
have  destroyed  so  many  throncs]|and  have  broken  up  so  many  con- 
stitutions, it  must  be  essentially  British  in  its  object,  in  its  spirit 
and  in   its  operation.      The  constitutional  powers  of  the  state* 
although  perfectly  distinct,  must  possess  some  elasticity  to  save 
them  from  manifold  dangers,  and  to  allow  of  occasional  tension 
without  a  chance  of  being  violently  broken;  the  Executive,  sur- 
rounded with  the  respect  and  veneration  of  the  people,  should 
have  the  upper  hand,  under  their  responsible  control.  It  becomes 
also  necessary  to  avoid,  both  with  rulers  and  people,  the  existence 
of  permanent  obstacles,  opposed   to  the  expansion  of  matured 


52 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


national  opinion ;  in  other  words,  there  should  be  a  mutual  power 
to  destroy  such  obstacles,  the  power  of  dissolving  parliament 
remaining  with  the  rulers,  that  of  dissolving  administrations  and 
of  replacing  them  by  men  enjoying  the  confidence  of  the  public, 
remaining  with  the  people.  A  system  of  government  for  the 
interests  of  the  people  should  be  csscntiaUy  conducted  by  the  will 
of  the  people. 

In  the  American  system  we  do  not  find  liberty  with  order;  that 
necessary  elasticity  and  that  constant  and  spontaneous  control  by 
the  people  over  the  administration  of  the  day.  It  is  true  that  the 
head  of  the  Executive  is  there  elected  by  the  people,  but  during  the 
period  of  his  presidency  he  is  absolutely  independent,  and  may 
exercise  his  power  in  a  despotic  manner;  during  four  years  he 
may  defy  popular  opinion  as  manifested  by  the  representatives  of 
the  nation,  under  the  pretext  that  he  also  is  elected  by  the  nation, 
and  that  he  has  no  account  to  render  to  any  public  power  during 
his  occupation  of  that  presidential  chair. 

On  the  other  Imnd,  under  circumstances  of  imminent  danger, 
requiring  legislation,  he  may  be  right  and  his  parliament  may  bo 
wrong ;  public  opinion  may  be  in  his  favor,  but  he  may  be  para- 
lized  in  his  executive  action  by  the  ill-will  of  the  representatives 
of  the  people,  who  have  the  constitutional  right  to  say,  '  Mr.  Presi- 
'  dent,  like  yourself,  we  have  been  directly  elected  by  the  people, 
*  to  that  power  only  are  wo  responsible,  and  we  are  the  best  judges 
'  of  our  own  legislative  acts.' 

Under  such  a  system,  it  is  not  surprising  that  serious  conflicts 
should  arise  in  public  affairs,  and  that  the  machinery  of  govern- 
ment should  be  frequently  clogged.  The  history  of  the  American 
Ecpublic  rurnishes  many  examples  of  this  unfortunate  diiiioulty. 

Let  us  now  cast  our  eyes  towards  Great  Britain.  In  that  em- 
pire, the  person  of  the  Sovereign  is  held  sacred,  and  that  Sovereign 
'can  do  no  wrong.'  The  men  without  whom  no  governmental 
action  can  bo  taken,  may  err,  mal-admini.strato,  and  may  even  be 
guilty  of  malversation,  but  they  are  subject  at  any  time  to  the 
consequences  of  their  double  responsibility  to  the  Sovereign  and 
the  people,  while  they  can  be  reached  at  any  moment.     Should 


of 


1^  M 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


53 


iitual  power 
parliament 
nations  and 
the  public, 
ent  for  the 
by  the  will 

3rder;  that 
control  bv 
ue  that  the 
during  the 
t,  and  may 
r  years  he 
sntatives  of 
the  nation, 
ver  during 

nt  danger, 
jnt  may  be 
y  be  para- 
3sentatives 
Mr.  Presi- 
lie  people, 
est  judges 

3  conflicts 
)f  govcrn- 

Auierican 
iffifulty. 
1  that  cm- 
Soveroign 

rnmcntal 

even  be 

lie  to  the 

lelgn  and 

Should 


they  give  erroneous  advice  to  the  Sovereign  while  in  charge  of  the 
public  affairs  of  the  empire,  they  are  liabl:-  to  be  excluded  from 
the  Council,  and  others  are  selected  who  are  wiser  and  more  popu- 
lar ;  and  the  people,  through  their  representatives,  have  the  right, 
at  any  time,  to  address  the  Sovereign  in  these  words  :  *  The  men 

*  who  surround  you  in  the  councils  of  the  nation  do  not  possess 

*  our  confidence'  As  a  natural  consequence,  public  men  so  con- 
demned, must  give  way  to  others  who  enjoy  the  greater  confideiice 
of  the  people. 

If  there  be  conflicting  opinions  between  the  chief  of  the  Execu- 
tive and  the  representatives  of  the  people,  on  the  subject  of  se- 
lecting the  advisers  of  the  Crown,  the  former  uses  the  right  of  dis- 
solution in  order  to  appeal  directly  to  the  people,  but  always  and 
solely  with  the  view  of  learning  the  will  of  the  latter,  and  to  ac- 
complish their  wishes.  The  most  important  events  that  have 
occurred  during  the  past  few  years,  as  described  in  the  pages  of 
British  Constitutional  history,  fully  inform  us  on  this  point.  If 
ever  England  could  fairly  entertain  any  fears  for  its  Constitution, 
it  was  certainly  at  the  time,  when  Catholic  emancipation  and  the 
Reform  Bill  were  subjects  of  serious  agitation ;  when  a  mon- 
arch, imagining,  that  by  conceding  the  former  measure  he 
might  violate  his  oath,  and  that  in  accepting  the  latter  he  incurred 
the  danger  that  the  democratic  clement  might  cause  the  overthrow 
of  the  throne  of  Great  Britain,  and  he  resisted  with  firmness  that 
principle  so  dangerous  to  the  existence  of  a  Monarchical  Constitution. 
But  in  this  Constitution  there  was  a  vital  and  elastic  principle 
which  saved  it,  and  the  Sovereign,  finally  convinced  that  he 
governed  for  the  people,  and  that  the  right  of  veto  was  cnly  given 
in  order  to  enable  him  to  express  his  will,  after  mature  delibera- 
tion gave  way  and  thus  saved  himself  and  the  Constitution.  This 
vitality  and  elasticity,  and  the  principle  of  double  ministerial  re- 
sponsibility are  so  well  worthy  of  consideration,  that  even  when  a 
king  was  beheaded  on  the  scaffold  the  throne  remained  with  its 
Monarchical  Constitution  more  stable  and  better  respected  than  in 
tho  days  of  despotism. 

Should  we  therefore  be  blind  enough  to  ignore   such  examples 


I 


54 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


,■  >  I. 


!■,.< 


ii^^ 


jX;* 


,ii  . 'l 


and  such  teaching,  in  order  to  make  trials  that  have  been  fruitlessly 
attempted  elsewhere,  and  that  instead  of  conducting  us  to  liberty 
with  order,  would  forcibly  bring  us  either  to  a  despotism  in  the 
hands  of  one  man,  or  the  despotism  of  the  masses, — the  latter  more 
terrible  and  more  odious  than  the  former. 


Soljtreigntg. 

CHAPTER  XL 

rilllE  fourth  paragraph  of  the  project  states,  that  the  Executive 
X  authority  shall  be  vested  in  the  Sovereign  of  the  United 
Kingdom  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  and  be  administered  either 
by  him  or  by  his  representative  according  to  the  well-understood 
principles  of  the  British  Constitution.  This  paragraph  being 
the  corollary  of  the  third,  which  wc  considered  in  our  last  article, 
requires  no  further  explanation.  The  fifth  provides,  that  the 
Sovereign  or  rcpresentfitive  of  the  Sovereign,  shall  be  Couimander- 
in-Chief  of  the  land  and  naval  militia  forces.  The  sixth  establishes, 
that  there  shall  be  a  Genural  Parliament  for  the  Federated  Pro- 
vinces, composed  of  a  Legislative  Council  and  a  House  of 
Commons. 

These  is  nothing  worthy  of  special  consideration  in  the  7th,  8th 
and  9th  paragraphs,  which  provide  for  the  division  of  the  repre- 
sentation in  the  Legislative  Council  among  the  Provinces,  and 
establish  the  territory  to  be  submitted  to  the  control  of  the  new 
constitution.  AVe  have  elsewhere  sufficiently  established  the  equity 
of  the  principles  upon  which  this  arrangement  is  based,  and  the 
importance  for  us  in  every  sense,  of  furnishing  to  the  nation  that 
wc  arc  about  to  create,  a  vast  territory  possessing  resources  con- 
taining all  the  elements  of  power,  greatness  and  prosperity. 

JNIr.  Gait,  in  his  speech  at  Sherbrooke,  spoke  as  follows  : — 


'  In 

'  woulc 
'  Manyl 
'  as  str 
'  and  c(| 

*  tants,  I 
'  be,  wlj 
'  numb(| 
'  extenc 
'  line  tl 

<  speakil 
'  throuj! 
'  west, 

'  whole 

•  we  mi 
'  whcth( 

<  to  sec, 
'  em  pai 
'  respect 
'  and  pn 

• '  from  E 
The  I 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


55 


th,  8th 
lepre- 
,  aud 
e  new 


'  In  point  of  population  the  Provinces  of  British  North  America 
'  would  form,  if  united,  a  very  respectable  power  in  the  world. 
'  Many  countries  which  boasted  of  kings  and  emperors  were  not 
'  as  strong  or  as  great,  cither  in  population  or  territory,  in  trade 
'  and  commerce,  in  industry  or  in"  the  intelligence  of  their  inhabi- 
'  tants,  as  the  united  Provinces  of  British  North  America  would 
'  be,  when  united  under  one  Confederation.  V/ith  a  population 
'  numbering  now  nearly  four  millions  of  people,  with  a  territory 
'  extending  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific,  with  a  larger  coast 
'  line  than  that  of  the  United  States,  with  a  river,  commercially 
'  speaking  the  greatest  and  most  important  in  the  world,  passing 
'  through  the  centre  of  our  country,  connecting  the  east  with  the 
'  west,  and  bearing  on  its  bosom  the  trade  and  commerce  of  the 
'  whole  interior  of  this  great  continent.  With  all  these  advantages, 
•  we  might  look  forward  to  a  future  for  this  country,  which, 
'  whether  we  lived  to  see  it  or  not,  our  children  would  rejoice 
'  to  sec,  and  feel  that  a  power  was  being  established  on  the  north- 
'  em  part  of  this  continent,  which  would  be  able  to  make  itself 
'  respected,  and  which,  he  trusted,  would  furnish  hereafter  happy 
'  and  prosperous  homes  to  many  millions  of  the  industrial  classes 
• '  from  Europe,  now  struggling  for  existence.' 

The  London  Times  agrees  with  Mr.  Gait  in  his  appreciation  of 
the  greatness  in  store  for  us.  The  following  are  its  words  : — 
Z  '  The  last  mail  from  Canada  has  brought  us  the  resolutions 
'  finally  agreed  to  by  the  meeting  of  delegates  from  five  pro- 
'  vinces  of  British  North  America — resolutions  destined  to  lay 
'  the  foundation  of  a  future  empire.  No  public  act  of  our  time 
'  deserves  more  careful  and  respectful  attention  than  this  re- 
'  markablc  and  unique  proceeding.' 

In  order  to  convince  ourselves  of  the  truth  of  this  statomont, 
let  us  glance  attentively  at  the  map  of  British  North  America, 
and  measure  the  extent  of  territory  which,  under  the  project, 
is  to  be  submitted  to  the  control  of  the  Federal  Government. 
We  know  that  Canada  alone  possesses  a  territory  of  350,000 
.square  miles, — one-*hird  more  extensive  than  France,  three  times 
larger  than  Great  Britain  aud  Ireland,  and  thrca  times  more  ex- 


m 


'  -,:-•>•. <OV:;. 


36 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


i# 


■i.; . . 


.  1 


tensive  than  Prussia.  An  J  what  is  Canada,  in  extent,  compared  to 
the  Western  prairies,  the  area  and  fertility  of  which  can  scarcely  be 
appreciated  or  judged  even  with  reports  before  us  furnished  by 
Mr.  Dalla.j,  Governor  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company,  and  Dr. 
Rae,  an  old  factor,  well  known  from  his  reputation  as  au 
astronomer  and  as  having  discovered  the  remains  of  Franklin  and 
his  unfortunate  companious.  The  latter,  instructed  to  attempt 
the  discovery  of  a  pass  through  the  Rocky  Mountains  for 
the     Trans-continental     Telegraph     Company,      states  :     '  That 

*  the  j.li\'er  Saskatchewan  is  a  great  public  highway,  flowing 
^  through  immense  fertile  valleys,  in  which  wheat  and  barley 
'  might  be  grown  in  abundance-.'  Mr.  Dallaft  alludes  to  it  in  the 
following  word.s  :  '  The  whole  country  is  more  or  les.^  eminently 
'adapted  to  colonization.  Two  jcars  ago,  I  rode  on  horseback,  in 
^  the  month  of  August,  over  the  greater  part  of  that  country. 
'  We  had  to  wade,  as  it  were,  knee  deoo  through  tares  and  fitch, 
^  I  there  saw  horses  and  oxen  as  fat  as  any  I  ever  found  on  the 
^  best  pasturage  grounds  in  England.     These  animals    had  passed 

*  the  winter  in  the  open  air  without  a  mouthful  of  hay.      This 
'  will  give  a  better  idea  of  the  climate  here  than  if  I  were   to   fur- 
nish the  variations  of  the  thermometer. 

'  1  look  upon  this  conutr}'-  as  well  adapted  to  settlement,  and 
'  extraordinarily  healthy.  Everything  seems  to  thrive  here  ;  the 
'  wheat  crop  is  of  course  rather  uncertain,  but  all  other  cereals 
'  and  vegetables  attain  the  same  perfection  that  they  do  in 
'  England.  Towards  the  north  we  find  an  area  of  timber  laud 
'  and  undulating  prairies,  which  extends  over  the  whole  country. 
'  The  lakes  and  rivers  abound  with  fish,  --ind  the  prairies  with 
every  spc?irs  of  game, &c.,  &c.' 

The  distance  between  the  two  extreme  points  of  this  territory 
between  the  two  oceans,  is  four  thousand  miles,  and  a  superficies 
of  four  million  square  miles  is  comprised  within  that  area ;  the 
country  is  irrigated  in  every  direction  by  large  and  navigable  rivers 
and  inland  seas. 

Mr.  Gait  has  been  blamed  for  stating  that  it  is  an  advantage 
for  a  country  to  possess  an  extensive  sea-coast  and  ample  means  of 


old 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


^7 


mparcd  to 

icarccly  be 

iislied   by 

and   Dr. 

)n  as  an 
inklin  and 
,0  attempt 
Qtams    for 

:  '  That 
\f,  flooring 
nd    barley 

it   in  the 

eminently 
rscbctck,  in 
it  country. 

and  fitch. 
nd   on   the 
had  passed 
|iay.      Thih 
ere  to   fur- 

ement,  and 
)  here  ;  the 
ler  cereals 
they  do  in 
mber  land 
e  country, 
■airics  with 

lis  territory 
superficies 
area ;   the 

srablc  rivers 

advantyge 
»le  means  of 


internal  water  communication.  The  maritime  nations  of  the  old 
and  new  world  do  not  concur  in  this  opinion ;  on  the  contrary,  they 
beliere  that  the  development  of  the  resources  of  the  sea-coast 
favors  foreign  and  domestic  commerce — the  coasting  trade,  on  the 
one  hand,  favoring'  our  domestic  commerce,  while  our  shipping,  in 
their  voyages  from  port  to  port,  favor  our  relations  and  exchanges 
with  foreign  nations. 

The  Provinces  of  British  North  America  have  an  extensive  sea- 
coast,  and  internal  means  of  water  communication  of  great  length, 
with  foreign  trade  valued  at  §137,447,567,  and  tonnage,  including 
the  coasting  trade,  at  $11,859,934. 

If  the  river  Thames  has  created  the  Citv  of  London,  and  if  the 
sea-coast  of  England  has  been  the  means  of  making  it  a  maritime 
and  commercial  country,  what  may  we  not  expect  from  the 
magnificent  coast  and  harbors  of  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific  Provinces;, 
the  Gulf  and  Elver  St.  Lawrence,  the  Saguenay,  the  Ottawa,  the 
St.  Maurice,  the  Lakes  Ontario,  Erie,  Huron,  Superior  and  Win- 
ncpeg  with  the  two  branches  of  the  River  Saskatchewan  (the  twa 
latter  offering  navigable  waters  1800  miles  in  length),  with  other 
rivers  and  lakes  which  irrigate  and  fertilize  the  diff'erent  parts  of  this 
colossal  territory? 

It  is  therefore  evident  that  a  misfake  has  been  made  in 
confounding  the  extent  of  our  sea-coast  with  that  of  our  frontier, 
the  latter  being  an  inconvenience,  but  one  common  to  all  countries. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

'Tho  Members  of  the  Legislative  Council  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Crown, 
and  shall  bold  office  during  life,  «fcc.,  &c.;  their  appointment  shall  tak«» 
place  on  the  recommendation  of  tho  General  Executive  Governinent, 
upon  the  nomination  of  the  respective  Local  Governniant3.' 

TJON.  Mr.  Broavn  stated,  in  Toronto,  that  this  return  to  the 
■*-^  old  principle  of  nomination  by  the  Crown,  and  the  consequent 


58 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTIOX. 


\<r'^ 


'H 


,1  • 


■;  ■  M 


abandonment  of  the  elective  principle,  was  a  con«ession  made  to 
the  Maritime  Provinces.  The  Member  for  South  Oxford  belonged 
to  a  minority  which,  in  1856,  combatted  and  voted  against  the  elec- 
tive principle.  He  does  not  tell  us  whether  the  experience  of  the 
working  of  the  new  system  has  in  any  manner  modified  his  ideas, 
and  we  are  therefore  compelled  to  believe  that  his  opinions  of 
1864  are  similar  to  those  held  by  him  in  1856.  Those  who  have 
been  identified  with  the  stormy  periods  of  the  parliamentary  his* 
tory  of  Lower  Canada,  will  recollect  under  wht,*  circumstances  the 
agitation  commenced,  to  substitute  the  elective  principle  for 
nomination  by  the  Crown  in  the  Upper  House. 

In  1820,  Mr.  L.  J.  Papineau  spoke  admiringly  of  the  justice 
and  generosity  of  the  British  Government.  In  1826,  he  spoke  in 
terms  of  praise  respecting  Sir  Francis  Bnrton,  the  representative 
of  the  Sovereign.  In  1827  however,  he  commenced  a  series  of 
attacks  against  the  same  executive  power,  which  were  destined  to 
be  concluded  by  devastation,  incendiarism,  human  hetacombs  and 
the  destruction  of  that  glorious  constitution  justly  given  to  us  by 
Pitt  in  1791,  in  spite  of  the  opinions  of  the  oligarchy,  who  were 
desirous  of  governing  and  legislating  for  us. 

In  order  to  avoid  direct  conflicts,  the  Imperial  Government 
placed  the  Legislative  Council,  which  was  completely  under  its 
control,  between  the  popular  branch  and  the  executive.  The 
greater  number  of  Legislative  Councillors  were  selected  from 
among  the  members  'of  the  Executive,  and  thus  the  Legislative 
Council  was  but  a  mere  counterpart  of  the  Govc-rnment.  It  be- 
came almost  impossible  to  legislate,  because  the  Legislative  Coun- 
cil systematically  rejected  every  measure  sent  up  by  the  popular 
branch. 

In  1828,  the  Legislative  Assembly  sent  Messrs.  Cuvillier,*  Viger 
and  Neilson  to  London  as  delegates.  Mr.  Neilson  was  asked, 
when  he  appeared  before  a  Committee  of  the  House  of  Commons,  to 
describe  the  evil,  and  to  suggest  a  remedy.  He  very  natural'y 
replied,  that  the  evil  was  to  be  found  in  the  obstacles  placea  ^y 


*  On  referring  to  Jouruals  of  House  of  1828,  we  find  that  the  name  of 
CuTillier  must  be  substituted  for  tliat  of  Papineau. 


made  to 
belonged 
;  the  elec- 
tee of  the 
his  ideas, 
linions  of 
who  have 
ntary  his- 
:ances  the 
iciple   for 

ttc  justice 
e  spoke  in 
■esentative 
El  series  of 
lestined  to 
combs  and 
sn  to  us  by 
,  who  were 

overument 
under  its 
ve.  The 
cted  from 
jegislative 
Qt.  It  be- 
tive  Coun- 
ne  popular 

ier,*  Viger 
(vas  asked, 
)mmons,  to 
J  naturally 
placea  ,jJ 

:be  name  of 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


.^9 


the  Legislative  Council  in  the  way  of  all  legislation,  and  that  he 
believed  that  the  sole  means  of  abolishing  the  evil  was  to  intro- 
duce the  elective  principle  into  that  body.  He,  however,  gave 
that  opinion  as  his  own,  prudently  remarking  that  the  population 
which  he  represented  did  not  agree  with  him  on  that  point. 

In  1832,  aa  Elective  Legislative  Council  had  become  a  panacea 
throughout  the  country,  and  the  prudence  of  its  adoption  was 
agitated  in  the  press,  at  public  meetings,  and  on  the  floor  of  the 
House.  It  was  again  asked  for  in  the  92  resolutions  of  1834, 
and  it  was  continued  to  be  regarded  as  the  saving  plank  in  our 
constitutional  platform  until  the  latter  was  broken  by  the  shock  of 
rebellion  and  the  brutal  despotism  of  the  day. 

In  18-40,  a  new  constitution  was  given  to  us.  It  was  conceived 
in  injustice,  and  was  intended  by  its  authors  to  keep  in  a  perpetual 
state  of  subjection  men  who  certaialy  had  committed  errors  owing 
to  the  want  of  some  constitutional  light  to  direct  them  in  their 
path,  but  who,  after  all,  were  only  guilty  of  desiring  to  possess  the 
immunities  of  British  subjects,  and  with  them,  the  privileges  of 
self-government. 

Lord  Sydenham,  who  had  handed  over  the  elections  of  Lower 
Canada  to  his  hired  minions,  having,  as  it  were,  spread  terror 
throughout  the  land,  no  doubt  relied  upon  the  stability  of  a  con- 
dition of  affairs  laboriously  and  astutely  devised;  but  the  session 
of  Parliament  had  scarcely  opened,  before  that  feeling  of  constitu- 
tional liberty  which  laid  dormant  under  the  ruins  of  1837  and 
1838,  became  once  more  vivified  by  incompressible  energy,  and 
the  Governor  General  was  forced  to  recognize,  in  the  celebrated 
resolution  of  1841,  parliamentary  government  with  all  its  conse- 
quences. 

Lord  Sydenham  was  soon  gathered  to  his  fathers.  His  successor 
was  Sir  Charles  Bagot,  of  cherished  memory,  who,  accepting  the 
consequences  of  the  Harrison  resolution,  offered  the  reins  of  power 
to  Messrs,  Lafontaine  and  Baldwin. 

If,  after  the  death  of  this  venerable  man,  we  find  hinderances 
in  the  w""  of  our  constitutional  progress  and  in  the  working  of 
parliamentary  government,  it  is  because  Sir  Charles  Metcalfe,  no 


60 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


• 


i  ^ 


■:t( 


'J 


'ifc 


■'i' 


doubt  a  remarkable  and  honest  man,  bad  just  arrived  from  India, 
where  he  liad  resided  from  his  boyhood — far  from  a  constitutional 
atmosphere — with  inveterate  notions  of  arbitrary  government,  with 
strong  prejudices  against  the  Executive  Councillors  given  to  him  by 
a  parliamentary  majority,  and  whom,  with  sincere  conviction,  he 
looked  upon  as  the  enemies  of  the  British  Crown. 

But  these  difficulties  proved,  in  a  still  more  forcible  manner,  the 
power  of  the  principle  that  had  been  conceded.  Lord  Metcalfe 
was  compelled  to  bend  before  that  power  in  spite  of  his  despotic 
instincts  and  the  prejudices  imbibed  in  his  education.  He  was 
compelled  to  admit  the  control  of  ]*arliament  over  the  administra- 
tion of  public  afiairs.  Under  no  other  condition  would  Mr.  Draper 
consent  to  undertake  the  formation  of  his  cabinet,  and  the  last 
replies  of  the  Governor  G  eucral  to  the  addresses  that  were  pre- 
sented by  the  people,  are  full  of  constitutional  soundness. 

Since  tLe  Union,  the  Legislative  Council  has  never  proved  itself 
to  be  an  obstacle  in  the  way  of  legislation,  and  wo  have  never  felt 
the  want  of  changing  its  character  in  order  to  place  it  more  in 
harmony  with  public  opinion.  If  any  reproach  could  bo  oifcred, 
it  would  rather  be  because  the  Council  had  been  too  much  in- 
fluenced by  the  popular  brunch,  and  sometimes  legislation  has  been 
hurried  without  the  necessary  thought  and  reflection. 

Let  us  suppose  that  we  had  obtained  an  elective  Legislative 
Council  previous  to  1840,  would  the  desired  end  have  been 
attained  ?  No,  the  effect  would  merely  have  been  to  change  the 
ground  of  the  contest,  and  give  to  the  Government  two  adversaries 
instead  of  one.  These  could  only  be  overcome  by  the  strong  arm 
'of  the  Constitution,  the  right  of  '  veto  '  and  the  Imperial  sanction, 
vrhich  could  always  be  relied  upon. 

C'T  statesmen  of  that  day,  whatever  may  have  been  their  merit 
and  ability,  do  not  seem  to  have  had  any  idea  of  parliamentary 
government,  because,  no  doubt  owing  to  a  prejudice  instilled  by 
the  experience  of  the  past,  men  who  accepted  Heats  in  the  Executive 
Council  were  looked  upon  as  traitors  to  the  popular  cause,  and  the 
House  of  Assembly  considered  any  apparent  intention,  on  the  part 
of  its  members,  ot  furni.shiug  the  opinions  of  the  Executive,  as  a 


om  India, 
stitutional 
mentjWitli 
1  tobimby 
miction,  be 

inner,  tbe 
I  Metcalfe 
is  despotic 
He  was 
dmiuistra- 
Ir.  Draper 
id  tbe  last 
t  were  pre- 
s. 

•oved  itself 
never  felt 
it  more  in 
be  offered, 
I  mucb  iu- 
u  bas  been 

egislative 
bavc  been 
sbange  tbe 

dversaries 
itrong  arm 
il  sanction, 

leir  merit 
iamcntary 
istillcd  by 
Executive 
c,  and  tbe 
n  tbe  part 
it  JVC,  as  a 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


61 


violation  of  its  privileges,  and  as  rendering  tbem  liable  to  ostracism. 
At  tbe  present  day,  wbat  a  prodigious  cbange  do  wc  find  in 
public  opinion  !  Now,  members  of  tbe  Ministry  in  tbe  House,  never 
can  be  sufficiently  communicative,  and  tbey  urc  accused  of  want  of 
respect  to  tbe  Legislature  and  tbe  country,  even  if  state  reasons 
compel  theti  to  be  silent. 

Since  1841,  tberc  could  be  no  serious  contest  between  tbe  two 
brancbes  of  the  Legislature,  because  tbe  people,  tbrougb  tbeir 
representatives,  exercised  a  direct  inlluencc  over  tbe  admistration, 
and  therefore,  tbrougb  that  administration,  over  the  Legislative 
Council  appointed  by  tbe  Crown.  Tberc  could  consequently  be 
no  motive  to  continue  the  agliatica  in  favor  of  an  elective  Council, 
but  certain  public  men,  who  had  been  identified  with  former 
constitutional  agitations,  feared  to  be  accused  of  inconsistency  and 
infidelity  to  their  former  opinions,  if  they  did  not  continue  to  desire 
that  which  tbey  bad  asked  for  in  times  gone  l^y. 

'  Tempora  mu  tantiw  ct  matamur  in  illi's.'  This  great  truth 
is  more  applicable  in  tbe  government  of  nations  than  in  other 
mundane  affairs.  And  inconsistency  does  not  depend  upon  refusing 
to  cbange  our  opinion  when  every  thing  around  us  becomes  changed, 
and  when  every  thing  encourages  that  change,  but  on  the  contrary, 
in  holding  to  those  opinions  when  they  can  no  longer  be  justified. 
In  order  to  be  consistent,  we  do  not  eat  when  we  are  no  longer 
hungry,  under  the  pretext  that  we  were  hungry  before  we  ate,  and 
wc  certainly  do  not  have  our  coat  cut  according  to  a  fashion  f5r 
years  in  desuetude,  because  it  happened  to  be  the  fashion  in  the 
days  of  our  youth.  It  could,  therefore,  only  be  in  politics  that  wc 
could  consistently  eat  without  being  hungry,  and  that  we  could  be 
compelled,  at  the  risk  of  our  honor,  to  perpetuate  fashions  which 
have  long  been  superseded. 

The  introduction  of  the  elective  principle  into  the  Legislative 
Council  has  not  produced  the  desired  results,  because  it  id  evident 
that  the  selection  made  by  tbe  people  has  not,  upon  the  whole, 
been  a  happy  one.  The  same  zeal  bus  not  been  shown  in  these 
elections  as  wo  find  in  those  for  the  Legislative  Assembly,  while, 
as  a  general  rule,  the  most  able  men  have  remained  in  the  Lower 


Jill 


!i ;  !. 


62 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


I 


House.  Perhaps  it  n.  _  -  be,  that  materials  are  wanting  to  form 
two  popular  branches  in  an  efficient  manner,  and  that  in  any  case, 
the  best  share  of  talent  would  remain  with  that  braLch  in  which 
originates  everything  relating  to  our  great  material  interests. 
Perhaps  also,  it  may  be,  that  the  electoral  divisions  are  on  two 
large  a  scale,  and  candidates  are  alarmed  at  the  labor  and  expendi- 
ture rendered  necessary  ;  or  again,  the  difficulty  may  perhaps  be 
found  in  the  restrictions  placed  by  the  Constitution  itself  on  the 
choice  of  the  electors.  We  merely  state  the  f^.ct  as  true,  but  we 
believe  that  all  these  causes  combine  to  produce  present  results. 

In  obedience  to  the  dictates  of  public  opinion,  the  writer  of 
these  lines  in  185G,  composed  with  his  own  hand  the  Constitution 
of  the  Elective  Legislative  Council ;  and  it  is  now  with  heartfelt 
satisfaction  and  true  conviction  that  he  hails  the  return  to  the  old 
principle  of  nomination  by  the  Crown  under  circumstances  far 
more  favorable  than  in  the  past. 

If  there  be  any  reason  for  the  existence  of  a  Legislative  Council, 
it  is  because  it  acts  as  a  conservative  element, — a  counterpoise  and 
check  on  the  hasty  legislation  of  the  people.  All  statesmen  of 
forethought  of  every  country,  instructed  to  perform  the  duty  of 
framing  constitutions,  have  always  provided  for  the  protection  of 
the  people  against  their  own  sudden  fits  of  passion  j  moreover, 
democratic  predilections  possess  too  much  power  in  the  United 
^tates  for  us  to  deny  the  wisdom  of  checking  them,  in  the  interest 
of  that  nation  which  we  are  about  to  create. 

In  the  Legislative  Council  of  the  Federal  Parliament  will  be 
found  the  nominative  principle  with  that  of  election ;  the  conser- 
vative clement,  which  is  absolutely  essential,  being  included  by 
the  wish  of  the  people,  and  in  which  no  obstacle  can  be  found  to 
public  feeling,  matured  by  evidence,  time  and  reflection. 

In  critical  times  the  Members  of  the  Council  will  recollect  their 
origin,  and  in  their  resistance  to  outward  pressurei  will  only  act 
according  to  their  own  wi.sdom,  and  the  dictates  of  public  interest. 

If,  in  the  projected  Constitution,  there  be  found  a  guttrantee  of 
stability  against  popular  outbursts,  there  will  also  be  found  a 
guarantee  of  perfect  iudcpeudeuce  ugainst  the   servility   o''  the 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


63 


g  to  form 
in  any  case, 
I  in  which 
1  interests, 
xre  on  two 
id  expendi- 
pcrhaps  be 
jelf  on  the 
rue,  but  we 
it  results. 
iG  writer  of 
jonstitution 
th  heartfelt 
n  to  the  old 
istancos  far 

ive  Council, 
tcrpoise  and 
tate&men  of 
the  duty  of 
rotection  of 
moreover, 
the  United 
the  interest 

ent  will  be 
;he  consor- 
ucluded  by 
JO  found  to 

oUect  their 
ill  only  act 
io  interest, 
larautee  of 
n>  found  a 
ity   0*'  the 


administration  of  the  day,  in  the  first  place,  because  of  its  popular 
origin,  and  also,  as  it  were  still  more  efficiently,  by  the  provision 
made  for  a  limit  to  the  number  of  Councillors. 

Everything  therefore,  proves  that  the  Conference,  in  thus  fram- 
ing the  project,  have  wisely  reflected,  while  they  have  acted  with 
patriotism.  Moreover,  elections  have  in  our  day  been  of  such 
frequent  occurrence,  that  the  moral  sense  of  the  people  has 
become  as  it  were  deadened,  and  they  now  ask  for  elections  of  a 
more  reasonable  nature,  bettor  suited  to  their  feelings  and  wants. 

There  should  be  no  misunderstanding  with  regard  to  the  import 
of  certain  facts.  In  abandoning  the  elective  principle  in  the 
Legislative  Council,  the  people  do  not  give  up  an  inherent  right, 
because  the  elective  principle  in  that  body  is  of  no  more  value  ia 
that  respect  than  the  nominative  principle.  They  are  merely  two 
different  conditions  in  the  formation  of  one  branch  of  the  Legisla- 
ture,  and  a  selection  is  to  be  f»'eely  made  from  the  two,  through 
the  representatives  of  the  people.  The  duty  or  right  of  the  people 
is  to  control  the  Administration  of  the  day  through  their  represen- 
tatives, and  to  choose  the  mode  by  which  the  greatest  wisdom  and 
reflection  may  be  secured,  without  permitting  the  existence  of  a 
power  which  may,  at  any  time,  stop  the  operation  of  the  constitu- 
tional machinery. 

The  motive  which  caused  difficulty  during  the  last  years  of  the 
existence  of  the  Constitution  of  the  year  1791,  with  regard  to  the 
principle  of  election  in  the  Legislative  Council,  no  longer  exists 
and,  at  the  present  moment,  the  republican  idea  is  to  be  found 
prevalent  only  in  the  minds  of  our  democrats,  who  would  like  to 
sec  it  perpetuated. 

The  Minister  for  the  Colonies  is  evidently  opposed  to  the  elec- 
tive principle.  He  icars,  liowcvcr,  that  in  case  of  difficulty  bet, veen 
the  two  branches  of  the  Legislature,  the  proposed  system  would 
preclude  the  possibility  of  increasing  the  number  of  Legislative 
Councillors. 

The  reason  adduced  for  this  limitation  of  the  number  of  Coun- 
cillors can  bo  easily  understood;  and  without  it,  who  would  sanction 
Confederation  ?  But  the  question  of  danger,  as  foreshadowed  by 
Mr.  Cardwell,  deserves  close  consideration. 


64 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


^3 

v-s. 


B^^ 


!    ,■,- 


•  •■■ 


■I 


I 


■■  ■■>., 


;J* 


t 


Can  it  be  established,  that  real  danger  can  exist,  because  it  might 
happen  that  one  branch  of  the  Legislature  would,  and  the  other 
would  not,  be  elective  ?  Does  it  follow,  that  because  the  Legisla- 
tive Council  would  be  unchangeable  in  its  will,  as  in  its  number, 
that  it  could,  at  any  time,  completely  interfere  with  Legislative 
action,  and  absolutely  defy  public  opinion  or  the  public  desire, 
after  a  close  and  careful  examination  of  circumstances  by  the 
people  of  the  country  ? 

There  are  two  powerful  reasons  which  lead  us  to  a  contrary  opin- 
ion ;  the  first  is,  that  there  are  no  interests  in  America  foreign  to 
those  of  the  mass  of  the  people,  and  we  have  no  castes  to  be  dealt 
with ;  the  second  reason  is,  that  even  if  the  latter  did  exist,  no 
resistance  could  be  possibly  offered  to  the  expressed  will  of  the 
people  ;  and  the  Legislative  Council,  if  it  were  to  abandon  its  role 
of  moderation  and  counterpoise,  in  order  to  obstruct  the  working 
of  our  constitutional  machinery,  would  inevitably  be  carried  away 
by  a  tempest  similar  to  that  which  has  destroyed  so  many  thrones, 
and  has  broken  up  so  many  dynasties. 

Our  Legislative  Councillors  will  be  selected  from  t'ic  mass  of  the 
people ;  they  will  live  among  us,  and  form  part  of  us ;  they  will 
know  and  appreciate  the  wants,  desires  and  predilections  common 
to  us  all,  with  this  difference,  that,  having  been  spared  the  ordeal 
of  election,  and  exempted  from  a  feeling  of  constant  fear  of  the 
electors,  they  will  not  have  to  undergo  the  dangerous,  and  some- 
times unreasonable  exactions  of  popular  demonstrations.  They 
will  thus  bo  enabled  to  decide  calmly,  maturely  and  with  reflection, 
upon  the  merits  of  those  legislative  questions  which  may  be  sent 
up  from  the  popular  branch,  replete  with  the  evidence  of  hnsty 
legislation. 

We  find  that  in  England  where  cat^tcs  exist,  where  a  powerful 
nobility  enjoying  privileges,  posts  of  honor,  fortune,  anu,  in  a  word, 
the  greater  portion  of  the  landed  property  of  the  empire,  live,  as 
it  were,  beyond  and  above  the  people;  those  difficulties  so  much 
feared  by  us  cannot  last,  because  public  opinion  instantly  cause  9 
them  to  cease  by  threatening  to  overturn  the  whole  system. 

If  such  conflicts  were  there  persisted  in,  they  would  inevitably 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


66 


se  it  might 
the  other 
le  Legisla- 
s  number, 
Legislative 
ilio  desire, 
?es  by  the 

trary  opiu- 
foreiirn  to 
to  be  dealt 
I  exist,  no 
rill  of  the 
Ion  its  role 
e  working 
Tied  away 
ly  thrones, 

a  ass  of  the 
they  will 
3  common 
the  ordeal 
ar  of  the 
and  some- 
Ins.  They 
reflection, 
y  be  sent 
3  ol'  hnsty 

powerful 
in  a  word, 
live,  as 

so  much 
]y  causf? 
m. 
inrvilably 


produce  revolution,  because  it  is  well  understood  that  the  House  of 
Lords  merely  moderates  political  aftairs,  and  if  the  safety  valve  of 
the  people's  security  were  obstinately  closed  by  that  body,  an 
explosion  would  inevitably  be  the  result. 

It  may  be  said  in  reply  that  the  number  of  peers  is  not  limited, 
and  that  the  Sovereign  may  at  pleasure  increase  that  number. 

This  is  certainly  true  iu  theory,  but  not  in  practice.  The  Sover- 
eign creates  peers  when  public  men  have  rendered  important 
services  to  the  nation,  or,  in  exceptional  cases,  when  exceptional 
rewards  have  been  deserved,  but  never  with  the  intenti(.  i  of  sub- 
merging the  will  of  the  majority,  of  paralyzing  free  action,  and  of 
weakening  the  dignity  and  usefulness  of  a  body  so  important  and 
so  necessary  in  the  Constitution. 

The  constitutional  history  of  Great  Britain  offers  but  few  ex- 
amples of  conflict  between  the  two  branches ;  the  most  celebrated 
and  most  obstinate  of  these,  was  that  which  arose  upon  the  subject 
of  the  Reform  Bill  in  1831  and  1832.  The  people  became  so 
irritated  at  the  stubborn  resistance  offered  by  the  nobility  to  a  re- 
form in  the  system  of  parliamentary  representation,  that  they  at 
last  refused  to  listen  to  the  advice  of  the  most  powerful  political 
men  who  had  hitherto  enjoyed  their  confidence  in  electoral  con- 
tests. They  even  rejected  candidates  whom  they  had  for  a  length 
of  time  persisted  in  sendi'ig  to  the  House  of  Commons,  with  the 
promise,  however,  that  they  would  be  re-elected  after  the  passing 
of  the  Reform  Bill.  On  several  occasions  the  House  of  Commons 
had,  by  its  vote,  manifested  the  public  opinion  of  the  country  j 
but  the  House  of  Lords  persistently  refused  to  sanction  the  bill. 
It  was  supposed  by  that  House  that  if  a  certain  number  of  rotten 
boroughs  were  disfranchised,  and  if  the  representation  of  several 
01  the  great  commercial  centres  were  increased,  there  would  be 
an  end  to  the  privileges  and  separate  existence  of  the  nobility. 

The  popular  anger  increased  in  proportion  to  the  resistance  of 
the  House  of  Lords,  and  the  Sovereign — who  felt  the  approach  of 
the  storm  from  the  direction  of  Manchester,  who  distinctly  heard 
the  sounds  of  rebellion  rumbling  in  the  distance,  clamoring,  as  iu 
16G0,  for  the  head  of  a  king  to  gratify  their  vengoauco — at  last 


u2 


,MU&aMiik*'-''^~ 


:  if  -'.hi' 


'  H 


I'' 


66 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


gave  way  to  the  urgent  arivice  of  Sir  Charles  Grey,  who,  armed 
with  the  terrible  power  of  swaiiiping  the  majority  of  the  House 
of  Lords,  obtained  the  creation  of  a  sufficient  number  of  new 
peers  to  effect  that  purpose,  and  thereby  saved  the  realm. 

The  House  of  Lords  gave  way,  and  its  rruihilation  was  thereby 
averted. 

All  constitutional  writers  agree  that  this  creation  of  a  hundred 
peers  would  have  been  a  revolution  as  great  as  that  which  threat- 
ened to  overthrow  the  throne  of  William  IV.,  had  it  not  been  that 
the  monarch  believed  that  botween  a  revolution  which  threatened 
to  demolish  his  throne,  and  the  one  which  attacked  the  independ- 
ence of  the  House  of  Lords,  it  became  his  duty,  for  self-preserva- 
tion, to  choose  the  latter  alternative. 

Thus    the    principle    of   limiting    the  number  of   Legislative 
Councillors  is  not  as  dangerous  as  at  first  sight  it  may  appear. 


;..r 

I 


^ropcrtij  (Qualificatioiu 

CHAPTER  XIIL 

'Til';  M-'iiibers  of  the  Legislative  Council  sliall  possess  a  continuous  real 
property  qnalitication  of  four  thousand  dollars,  over  and  above  all  in- 
cumbrances, and  shall  be  and  continue  worth  that  sum  over  and  above 
their  debts  and  liabilities,  but  in  the  ca.'^e  of  the  Island  of  Prince  Ed- 
ward, the  property  may  be  either  real  or  pcrscnnl.' 

THUS,  tho  amount  of  property  recjuired  to  secure  eligibility  by 
the  Constitutional  Act  of  lS5(j  for  a  Canadian  Legislative 
Councillor  is  $8,000,  while  6-1,000  will  now  suffice  for  a  Federal 
Legislative  Councillor. 

This  is  a  concession  to  tho  Maritime  Provinces,  because  in  that 
portion  of  the  proposed  Corfoderation,  wealth  is  not  developed  in 
the  same  ratio  as  in  Canada. 

In  order  to  meet  the  cireurastanccs  of  Newfoundland  and  Priuoe 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


,vho,  armed 
tlic  House 
)cr  of  uew 
n. 
ras  thereby 

a  hundred 
lieh  threat- 
it  been  that 

threatened 
J  iudepend- 
If-preserva- 

Legislative 
ppear. 


tinuous  real 
ibove  all  in- 
r  and  above 
Prince  Eli- 


gibility by 

jOf'islative 

a  Federal 

ise  in  that 
V doped  in 

ud  Priuce 


67 


Edward  Island,  even  greater  concessions  have  been  made,  by  ren- 
dering candidates  eligible  either  on  real  or  personal  property. 

It  will  be  a  difficult  uiattev  tu  establish  the  possession  of  personal 
property  or  even  the  net  value  of  real  property,  after  deducting 
mortgages,  and  debts  that  are  not  secured  by  mortgage.  This  can- 
not bo  established,  but  it  will  be  necessary  that  the  Federal  Legis- 
lative Councillor  shall,  on  the  day  of  his  appointment,  as  we!)  as 
subsequently,  possess,  really  and  truly,  over  and  above  all  debts 
and  mortgages  whatever,  property  valued  at  $4,000. 

For  instance,  promissory  notes  are  debts  or  obligations.  How  can 
the  amount  of  these  be  established  when  a  variation  may  occur  from 
one  moment  to  another  ?  How  can  the  amount  of  other  personal 
debts,  such  as  balances  of  accounts  current  that  may  reach  a  large 
amount,  be  established  'i  In  other  words — how  can  the  actual 
value  of  personal  property  be  ascertained  ? 

Necessity  has  compelled  us  to  adopt  this  principle,  and  we  must 
new  put  it  in  practice  in  the  best  possible  manner.  It  has  been 
suggested  that  the  Councillor  should  take  the  oath  of  eligibility  at 
the  opening  of  each  session  of  the  Legislature.  This  would  at 
least  be  a  moral  confirmation  which  would  be  avoided  by  scrupulous 
and  honest  men,  if  that  qualification  were  not  possessed. 

In  any  case,  the  improbability  of  establishing  with  precision  the 
amount  of  wealth  possessed  by  any  Legislative  Councillor  cannot 
affect,  in  a  serious  manner,  the  working  of  the  great  political  ma- 
chine wliich  it  is  proposed  to  create.  The  important  point  is,  that 
the  men  who  may  be  called  upon  to  form  part  of  that  conservative 
body,  shall  possess  something  which  it  will  be  their  interest  to  pro- 
tect, and  that  they  will  understand  from  theory,  as  well  as  their  own 
personal  experience,  that  they  arc  solemnly  bound  to  take  an  im- 
portant part  in  the  working  o'f  the  Conntitution.  It  is  necessary 
that  they  should  be  to  the  constitutional  fabric  that  which  the 
corner-stone  is  to  masonry — the  strength  and  stability  of  the 
edifice ;  they  must  possess  social  weight,  and  that  guarantoa  of 
prudence  which  possession  of  property  gives  them. 


68 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


i;.- 


■i: 


ili 


f  c(|islatii)e  Coimcrllors. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


'  The  first  selection     '  the  y 
made,  except  as    ■  ..ar' 
Councils  of  the  v,.v  . 
in  the  existing  Coi. ">•;'';  -, 
ment  must  neccssar.   •  '  ■.> 

'  In  these  appointments,  due 


■    beii  of  the  Legisiatire  Council  shall  be 

.'ince  Edward  Island,  from  the  Legislative 

■vinccs.      If  a  sufficient  number  be  not  found 

■'■   .:<ied,  and  willing  to  serve,  the  comple- 

Lin  J  'ip  elsewhere.' 

rcg^;       hall  be  had  to  the  claims  of  the 


members  of  the  Legislative  Council  of  the  Opposition  in  each  Pro- 
vince, so  that  all  political  narties  may  as  nearly  as  possible  be  fairly 
represented  in  the  Federal  Council.' 

'  Each  of  the  twonty-four  Legislative  Councillors  representing  Lower 
Canada  in  the  Legislative  Council  of  the  General  Legislature,  shall 
be  appointed  to  represent  one  of  the  twenty-four  Electoral  Divisions 
mentioned  in  Schedule  A  of  Chapter  First  of  the  Consolidated  Statutes 
of  Canuda,  and  such  Councillor  shall  reside  or  possess  his  qualifica- 
tion, in  the  Division  he  is  appointed  to  represent.'  (Uth and  16th 
paragraphs.) 

THUS,  according  to  Article  14,  the  Federal  Legislative  Councillors 
shall  be  selected  from  the  Councils  of  the  different  Provinces  of 
the  proposed  union,  provided  always,  that  a  sufficient  number  may 
be  found  who  are  eligible  to  accept ;  but  at  the  same  time.  Article 
16  provides  that  in  Lower  Canada,  the  Federal  Councillors  shall 
represent  the  Electoral  Divisions  established  by  the  Consolidated 
Statutes,  and  shall  reside  or  possess  the  property  upon  which  they 
qualify  in  the  Divisions  thus  assigned  to  them. 

These  two  provisions  seem,  at  first  sight,  incompatible  with  each 
other,  and  require  some  explanation. 

There  would  be  no  necessity  for  such  explanation,  if  we  had  to 
select  our  Federal  Councillors  from  the  number  of  those  elected 
for  Lower  Canada.  In  such  a  case,  it  would  merely  have  been 
necessary  to  say,  that  our  twenty-foyr  Legislative  Councillors-elect 
would  be  the  twenty-four  Councillors  to  represent  us  in  the  Federal 
Parliament;  but  in  such  a  case,  we  must  necessarily  exclude  the 
life  members  of  the  Council  for  this  section,  at  a  moment  when  we 
are  desirous  of  establishing  that  body  on  the  nominative  principle, 
and  we  can  fairly  infer  that  such  was  the  thought  of  the  Conference 
if  we  read  litoi-ally  the  words   pronounced  by  Mr.  Gait  at  the 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


6& 


il  shall  be 
Legislathe 
c  not  founJ 
lie  complc- 

,im3  of  the 

each  Pro- 

ile  be  fairly 

:ing  Lower 
ature,  shall 
il  Divisions 
ed  Statutes 
g  qualifica- 
thand  16th 


;Ouncillors 
rovinces  of 
mbcr  may 
c,  Article 
WovH  shall 
isolidated 
hich  they 

witli  each 

YC  had  to 
■io  elected 
lavc  been 
Uors-eloct 
e  Federal 
elude  the 
wheu  we 
priaciplo; 
onfcreuce 
It  at  the 


Sherbrooke  banquet ;  '  It  was  intended  that  the  first  selection  of 
'  Legislative  Councillors  should  be  made  from  the  present  Legisla- 
'  tive  Councils  of  the  several  provincefi,  and  without  referring  to 
'  the  reasons  which  actuated  gentlemen  from  the  Lower  Provinces 
'  in  regard  to  this  matter,  he  thought  it  might  be  sufficient  to 
'  point  out  that  in  Canada,  where  we  had  forty-eight  gentlemen 
'  sitting  in  the  Upper  House  by  the  right  of  election,  it  would  havo 
'  been  doing  a  wrong,  not  merely  to  them  individually,  but  to  their 
'  constituents  too,  if  they  had  from  any  cause  been  attempted  to 
'  be  overlooked.  It  was  quite  evident,  even  if  no  such  clause  had 
'  been  inserted,  that  no  attempt  would  have  been  made  to  pass  over 
'  those  gentlemen  who  had  been  selected  by  the  people  themselves 
'  as  the  most  fit  and  proper  persons  to  represent  them  in  the  Legis- 
'  lative  Council,' 

But  such  cannot  have  been  the  intention  of  either  the  Conference 
or  of  Mr.  Gait  himself,  because  the  latter  adds  to  his  former  remarks 
the  following  words  : — '  However,  the  arrangement  was  that  they 
'  should  be  chosen,  regard  being  held  in  that  selection  to  the  relative 

*  position  of  political  parties.  If  the  power  of  nomination  were 
'  entrusted  to  the  Government  without  restriction,  they  might  be 
'  inclined  to  appoint  their  own  political  friends  to  the  exclusion  of 
'  the  others.  But  it  was  intended  that  the  nomination  should  bo  so 
'made,  that  not  only  the  Members  composing  the  Government,  but 
'  also  the  Opposition  to  the  Government,  should  be  fairly  represented 

*  in  the  Legislative  Council.' 

Mr.  Gait's  views  sufficiently  indicate  that  a  choice  will  be  made, 
otherwise,  as  we  stated  in  a  former  part  of  this  article,  it  might 
have  been  easier  to  decide  that  our  24  Councillors  under  the  elective 
system,  should  be  the  24  Councillors  in  the  Federal  Government. 
But  the  IGth  Ecsolution,  as  it  is  written  in  the  project,  would  seen* 
to  interfere  with  the  operation  of  the  14th  llesolution,  inasmuch  as 
the  Federal  Councillors  are  to  be  selected  indiscriminately  from 
among  the  elected  and  the  nominated  members  of  our  Legislative 
Council,  because  Resolution  No.  16  requires  that  the  Federal 
Councillors  for  Canada  shall  reside  or  possess  their  qualifications  in 
the  divisions  to  bo  assigned  to  them. 


¥1 

V  .f 


m 


70 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


•1 


li"!^'^/ 


■    'ii 

'i' 

■4 


Now,  Lower  Canada  has  at  the  present  moment  34  Legislative 
Councillors,  10  of  whom  are  life-members.  If,  therefore,  the  latter 
are  not  to  be  entirely  excluded,  and  have  a  right  to  hope  that  the 
Federal  Councillors  will  be  indiscriminately  selected  from  all  the 
members  of  our  present  Council ;  by  ccmpelling  these  to  reside  or 
possess  their  property  qualification  in  any  of  the  existing  Electoral 
Divisions,  it  is  quite  clear  that  the  choice  will  be  restricted  to  the 
disadvantage  of  a  large  number  of  life  members,  v.'ho  may  fairly  be 
considered  as  eligible  in  every  other  respect. 

There  is  still  another  motive  which  is  against  the  literal  inter- 
pretation, both  of  Mr.  Gait's  speech,  and  of  the  16th  Resolution  of 
the  project;  it  is,  that  such  an  interpretation  would  render  an 
equitable  distribution  among  political  parties  utterly  impracticable 
We  must  therefore  conclude  that  the  Conference  intended,  that 
the  first  Federal  Councillors  should  be  selected  indiscriminately 
from  amongst  both  life  members  and  elected  councillors  of  Lower 
Canada,  and  that  residence,  or  the  situation  of  property  qualification? 
would  only  be  brought  into  operation  in  future  appointments  by 
the  Crown.  Resolution  14  can  be  clearly  interpreted  in  this 
manner,  and  the  Conference  could  never  have  entertained  the 
absurd  idea  of  abrogating  it  by  Resolution  IG. 

The  motive  which  actuated  the  Conference  in  stipulating 
residence  or  its  substitute,  property  qualification  within  the  Division, 
is  the  same  as  that  which  obtained  in  the  Elective  Law  of  185G.  It 
was  framed  in  order  to  secure,  in  a  vote  upon  the  project,  the 
concurrence  of  those  Councillors  who  might  fear  that  without  these 
restrictions,  local  candidates  might  be  sacrificed  for  others  com- 
paratively strangers  to  an  Electoral  Division,  But  there  is  another 
motive,  which  is  explained  by  Mr.  Gait  in  the  following  words : — 
'  He  might  say  it  here,  because  it  was  said  by  everybody  outside, 
'  that  in  the  event  of  anything  like  injustice  being  attempted 
towards  the  British  population  of  Lower  Canada  by  their  French 
'  Canadian  fellow-subjects,  they  would  most  unquestionably  look 
'  for  remedy  and  redress  at  the  hands  of  the  General  Government, 
*  who  would  have  the  power  of  causing  their  interests  to  be  repre- 
'  sented  in  the  Upper  House  of  the  General  Legislature.     So  far 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


71 


Legislative 
,  the  latter 
pe  that  the 
om  all  the 
0  reside  or 
;  Electoral 
[jted  to  the 
y  fairly  be 

eral  inter- 
solution  of 
render  an 
tracticable 
nded,  that 
sriminatcly 
of  Lower 
lalification? 
itments  by 
d  in  thia 
aincd   the 

itipulating 
Division, 
f  185G.  It 
reject,  the 
hoiit  these 
hers  corn- 
is  another 
words : — 
y  outside, 
attempted 
ir  Frencli 
ably  look 
pernment, 
be  repre- 
!.     So  far 


'  as  regarded  the  interests  of  the  French  Canadian  population,  on 
'  the  other  hand;  he  thought  there  could  be  no  question  whatever 
'  that  they  might  safely  enough  trust  to  their  representatives  in  the 
'  Upper  House  being  taken  from  amongst  their  best  men,  and  in 
'  fair  proportion  to  their  numbers  also.  It  was  proposed  that,  in 
'  the  case  of  Lower  Canada,  the  selection  should  be  made  from  the 
'  electoral  limits  which  now  existed.  iVnd  he  thought  wisely  so. 
'  because  ceitain  sections  of  the  Province  were  more  particularly 
'  inhabited  by  French  Canadians,  and  others  by  those  of  British 
'  origin.  Consequently,  thore  was  a  greater  certainty  that  fairness 
'  would  be  meted  out  to  both  parties,  if  the  representatives  in  the 
*  Upper  House  were  to  be  chosen  from  the  electoral  limits  which 
'  now  existed.' 

We  have  no  objection  to  this  local  provision,  which  was 
insisted  upon  in  1856,  when  the  Legislative  Council  passed  the 
Bill,  although  it  may  frequently  hamper  both  local  and  Federal 
Governments  in  their  selection,  and  frequently  prevent  them 
from  nominating  the  most  able  and  the  best  deserving  men.  If, 
as  Mr.  Gait  stated^  the  English-speaking  and  Protestant  popula- 
tion of  Lower  Canada  desires  this  for  its  own  protection  and  in 
order  that  it  may  be  represented  according  to  numbers  in  the 
Upper  Federal  Chamber,  the  same  rule  would  hold  good  when 
applied  to  those  portions  of  the  country  inhab  ited  by  the  French 
race,  and  we  would  find  precisely  the  same  relations  of  equi- 
librium between  diflferent  origins,  as  those  established  by  our 
present  elective  Legislative  Council. 

These  small  details  of  calculation  are  excessively  unpleasant, 
and  but  too  clearly  shew  the  multiplicity  and  diversity  of  the 
elements  of  which  our  social  and  political  community  is  com- 
posed. 

But  as  we  are  in  this  position,  and  as  it  would  be  impossible  to 
change  or  modify  them,  even  were  we  to  desire  it,  nothing  remains 
but  tD  arrange  them  wisely  and  prudently  in  the  construction  of 
our  new  constitutional  edifice,  and  to  give  to  each  suitable  space 
therein. 


72 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


I: 

I 


It  in  only  by  such au  arriingement  that  wc  can  hope  to  construct 
with  strengtli  and  durability. 


m 


li 


'  ■  ■.»'•■ 


|\cj)rfSfntati0n  in  |]opitlatioiT. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

]t,  "  Ropre.-ieQtnliou  in  tlio  House  of  Commons  slmll  be  based  upon  popu- 
lation, and  tlio  number  shall  be  iletermineil  by  the  ollicial  census  lakcu 
oveiy  ten  years,  and  the  numlier  of  represculativcs  at  the  commence- 
ment will  be  194,  dl.-tributcd  ns  follows  : 

Upper  Canada,        -        -        -  82 

Lower  Canada,    -         -        -        -  G5 

Nova  Scotia,    -        -        -        -  19 

New  Brunswick,  -         -        -         -  15 

Newfoundland,         ...  8 

PriHce  Edward's  Island,      -         -  5.' 

13.  '  There  will  be  no  change  ia  the  number  of  rcprosentativcs  api)ortioned 
to  the  dillerent  Provinces,  until  the' taking  of  the  census  of  1871.' 

19.  '  Immediately  after  the  taking  of  the  census,  in  1871,  and  at  the  taking 
of  each  deceunia!  census,  the  n>i)re?entatioa  of  each  province  will  be 
re-distributed  on  the  basis  of  population.' 

WE  explained  in  oar  article,  chapter  4,  the  powerful  rea.sons 
which  determined  our  statesmen  to  concede  the  principle  laid 
down  in  paragraph  No.  17  of  the  project  of  the  Constitution,  and 
which  we  have  re-written  at  the  head  of  this  article.  The  distri- 
bution of  the  representation  is  there  based  upon  the  population  of 
the  diflerent  provinces,  determined  according  to  the  census  of 
1861.  By  that  census,  Upper  Canada  contains  a  population  of 
1,390,091  souls ;  Lower  Canada,  1,110,664;  Nova  Scotia,  330,857; 
New  Brunswick,  252,047;  Newfoundland,  130,000;  and  Prince 
Edwards  Island,  80,757. 

The  principle  of  representation  in  the  Lower  House  has  been 
conceded  by  the  Maritime  Provinces,  the  populations  of  which  are 
.•omparativcly  small,  and  whose  progressive  increase  is  less  rapid 


)  construct 


1  upon  popu- 
ccnsus  taken 
;  couimencc- 


(iUKlJEC  COXFKRHNCi:. 


73 


apportioned 
f  18T1.' 

fit  the  taking 
rince  will  be 


'ul  reasons 

inciplc  laid 

tution,  and 

The  distri- 

mlation  of 

census  of 

lulation  of 

1, 330,857; 

ind  Prince 

has  been 
which  arc 
[less  rapid 


than  ours.  They  no  doubt  believed,  that  they  would  find  a  suSi- 
cient  protection  aij;ainst  the  populations  of  the  larj^^cr  provinces 
in  the  Upper  House,  where  they  are  upon  a  footin*;'  of  representa- 
tive equality  with  tlieni. 

If  the  population  continues  to  increase  in  Canada  in  tiic  same 
proportion  as  in  the  decennial  period  from  IS')!  to  18G1,  wc  shall 
have,  in  1871,  a  population  of  3,3i)S,070,  and  4,G0tJ,305  in  1881. 

Wc  have  no  data  to  enable  us  to  establish  the  average  progression 
of  tho  collective  population  of  the  Maritime  Provinces,  but  Mr. 
Gait  has  stated  that  it  is  much  slower  than  with  us. 

From  tlie  moment  that  Confederation  was  proposed  as  a  substi- 
tute for  our  present  Constitution,  it  became,  of  necessity,  a  question 
of  numbers  in  the  formation  of  the  Federal  LcLjislature ;  for  what 
purpose  would  it  serve  to  replace  a  single  j-arl lament  by  thr^e 
legislatures,  necessarily  more  costly,  in  order  to  arrive  precisely  at 
the  same  constitutional  mode,  and  to  meet  exactly  the  same  diffi- 
culties? 

Every  Confederation  is  a  compromise;  but  where  would  be  the 
compromise  if  nothing  wore  ceded  either  on  the  one  hand  or  the 
other '(  The  compromise  on  the  part  of  Lower  Canada  is  the  con- 
cession of  Representation  by  Population  in  tho  Lower  House,  and 
the  compromise  on  the  part  of  Upf  er  Canada  is  the  concession  of 
equality  in  the  Upper  House,  in  exchange  for  representation  based 
upon  population,  in  the  Lower  House.  The  same  compromise  has 
been  effected  between  the  two  Canadas  and  the  Atlantic  Provinces, 
and  it  was  the  same  motive  v  'lich  prompted  it. 

Previous  to  the  introduction  of  the  elective  principle  in  the 
Legislative  Council,  representative  equality  had  no  existence,  and 
Upper  Canada  has  only  succeeded,  even  up  to  this  day,  in  pre- 
serving its  numerical  preponderance  by  means  of  its  life  Councillors. 

The  Constitution  of  1840  only  stipulated  for  eciuality  in  the 
Lower  House.  Let  us  suppose  that  the  majority  of  the  Legisla- 
tive Council  had  chosen  to  adopt  a  project  of  law  which  would 
have  been  hostile  to  the  interests  of  Lower  Canada  ;  as  Upper  and 
Lower  Canada  wore  equally  represented  in  the  Jjower  House,  the 

bill  adopted  by  the  Upper  House  would  have  been  certainly  thrown 
II 


74 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTIOM. 


If 

iff- 


^1 


■I 


out,  and  it  is  by  the  Lower  House  alone  that  we  have,  up  to  this 
time,  been  able  to  protect  and  save  our  Institutions,  taking  into 
account  also  the  good  will  shown  to  us  by  Lower  Cauadiau  repre- 
sentatives of  Engli.-;h  descent. 

Why  has  the  Legislative  Assembly  always  been  the  battle  field 
with  respect  to  the  struggle  that  has  been  going  on  for  the  last 
fourteen  years  between  Upper  and  Lower  Canada  on  the  question 
of  lltpresentation  by  Population  ?  It  is  because  there  alone 
equality  has  existed,  aud  there  alone  couU  be  found  the  lueaus  of 
solving  the  constitutional  problem;  if  then,  instead  of  the  present 
Constitution,  we  imbstitute  Local  Legislatures,  and  over  them  the 
Federal  Parliament,  we  shall  see  in  that  case  precisely  the  inverse 
of  that  which  we  have  always  observed  in  our  present  Legislature, 
that  is  tos'iy  :  that  on  the  occurrence  of  any  local  misunderstanding, 
the  struggle  will  be  carried  from  the  Lower  House  to  the  Legisla- 
tive Council,  and  precisely  for  the  reasons  that  we  have  adduced. 

"We  are  speaking  here  on  the  hypothesis  of  the  perpetual  antag- 
onism and  antipathies  which  exist  bc-tween  races  and  provinces,  and 
it  is  in  consequence  of  this,  that  we  cannot  surround  sectional 
interests  with  too  much  protection  against  the  chances  of  the 
future.  But,  by  enlarging  the  ground,  and  in  creating,  by  the 
Union  of  the  whole  of  British  America,  other  interests,  as  distinct 
as  those  which  are  in  antagonism  with  each  other  to-day,  we  may 
hope  to  soften  the  asperities  of  the  struggle  by  turning  them  aside 
from  their  object,  by  dispersing  them,  and  by  directing  them  upon 
other  points  less  fraught  with  danger  and  evil  consequences. 

It  is  in  the  counterpoise  of  interests  freely  established  by  the 
parties  to  the  contract,  that  wo  may  hope  with  reason  to  find  tho 
safe  working  of  the  new  constitutional  machinery.  We  have  said, 
that  it  was  equality  in  the  Lower  House  that  turned  that  place, 
since  the  Union,  into  the  enclosed  battle-ground  of  all  our  struggles 
with  Upper  Canada. 

But  there  was  another  cause  added  to  that,  which  claims  public 
attention  almost  exclusively :  that  is,  the  power  of  initiating 
money  measures — tiie  great,  and,  so  to  say,  tho  only  sinew  of 
politics  in  the  normal  period  of  society.     It  was  probably  that 


p  to  this 
:ing  into 
an  repre- 


attle  field 

the  last 

1  question 

sre   alone 

moans  of 

e  present 

them  the 

le  inverse 

gislature, 

standing, 

0  Legisla- 

iduced. 

lal  antag- 

inces,  and 

sectional 

s  of  the 

by  the 

distinct 

we  may 

lem  aside 

icm  upon 

by  the 

ind  tho 

ave  said, 

it  place, 

itruggles 

public 
iiitiating 
sinew  of 
)ly  that 


QUEBEC  COXFERENCE. 


7^ 


consideration  that  influenced  the  Imperial  Government  to  recom- 
mend the  principle  of  equality  of  representation  at  the  period  of 
the  union. 

In  extraordinary  times,  social  questions  govern  to  the  fullest 
extent  material  interests  j  they  are  pursued  with  more  animation 
and  bitterness  through  sacriilcso,  and  often  produce  ruin  and 
desolation.  It  was  representative  equality,  and  the  interests  of 
which  it  was  the  signification,  which  gave  to  the  Senate  its  im- 
portance and  its  moral  preponderance  in  the  American  Congress, 
and  in  the  eyes  of  foreign  nations. 

And  yet  it  had  not  the  power  of  initiating  money  measures, 
like  the  House  of  Representatives ;  it  had  only  the  privilege  of 
modifying  them. 

But  it  was  the  battle  field  of  social  questions,  and  of  territorial 
interests,  just  as  our  Legislative  Assembly  has  been  up  to  the 
present  day. 

This  was  the  cause  of  its  importance,  the  reason  why  the  American 
people  sent  the  most  eminent  men  to  that  body,  and  the  cause 
of  its  triple  saperiority,  intellectually,  morally,  and  politically. 


licabjustiuent  of  |lcgrtstutation. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

'  For  tlio  purpose  of  such  readjustments,  Lower  Canada  shall  always  be 
assigned  slxty-fivo  mpmbers,  and  each  of  tho  other  sections  shall  at 
each  readjustment  receive,  for  tho  ten  years  next  succeeding,  the 
number  of  Members  to  which  it  will  bo  entitled  on  the  same  ratio  of 
representation  to  population  as  Lower  Canada  will  enjoy  according  to 
tho  Census  last  taken  by  having  suty-firo  Members.' 

rpHTS  clause  of  the  project  was  at  first  misunderstood  and  mis- 
-■-  interpreted.  It  was  asked,  why  must  Lower  Canada  remain 
stationary,  while  others  provinces  have  the  privilege  of  progressing  ? 


m. 


76 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


n 


■*  I*' 


■■i 


Let  us  in  tlie  f.rst  place  hear  Mr.  Gait,  he  who  of  all  the  Ministers 
has  the  most  completely  explained  and  rendered  the  thought  of  the 
Quebec  Convention  in  his  speech  at  Sherbrooke  : — 

'  Population  was  made  the  basis,  and  to  prevent  any  undue  aug- 
'  mentation  in  the  numbers  of  the  Lov/er  House  as  population 
'  increased,  it  was  settled  that  there  should  be  a  fixed  standard,  on 
'  which  the  numbers  of  the  House  should  be  calculated,  and  Lower 
'  Canada  was  selected  as  affordihg  the  proper  basis.  Although, 
'  Lower  Canada  had  not  the  largest,  still  it  had  a  very  large  popu- 
'  lation,  which  was  more  equable  in  iis  increase  than  any  of  the 
'  others,  not  increasing  on  the  one  hand  so  fast  as  Upper  Canada, 
'  or  on  the  other  hand  so  slowly  as  the  Lower  Provinces,  and  the 
'  numbers  of  the  House  of  Commons  (for  that  was  the  name 
*  selected)  would  not  be  subject  to  such  irregular  variations  as  if 
f  the  population  of  any  of  the  other  provinces  were  taken  as  the 
'  basis.' 

The  Minister  of  Finance,  however,  has  not  given  us  the  whole. 
This  arrangement  is  entirely  to  the  advantage  of  the  provinces, 
whose  populations,  already  less  numerous,  will  only  increase  in  the 
smallest  proportion.  The  Toronto  Glohe  lias  perfectly  under- 
stood this,  and  has  perfectly  explained  the  operation  of  tliis  clause. 

The  principle  ol' representation  based  on  numbers  is  established 
by  the  project  ot  the  Conference;  by  the  very  conditions  of  it.<? 
existence,  it  is  moderated  in  its  consequences;  its  work  of  expan- 
sion is  wisely  compressed  by  checks  and  considerably  delayed  in  its 
progress. 

To  enable  us  to  understand  this,  lot  us  take  an  example  :  suppose 
that  the  project  of  Constitution  were  to  stipulate  as  follows,  the 
H')use  of  Commons  shall  be  composed  of  three  members ;  as  you 
Tfould  only  count  for  a  third  of  the  v/holc  population,  you  will  bo 
represented  there  by  one  vote,  and  wo  shall  have  the  other  two, 
because  we  are  the  two-thirds. — Here,  the  principle  of  population 
is  perfectly  recognized  and  perfectly  practicable  ;  but  the  majority 
against  us  would  be  but  ono  vote  ;  and,  displacing  that  single  vote 
we  would  have  the  majority  ! 

Now,  let  us  suppose  another  case;  and  let  us  say  that  the  repro- 


Ministers 
^lit  of  the 

idue  aug- 
opuhition 
ndard,  oa 
tid  Lower 
Vlthougb, 
rgc  popu- 
in'^  of  the 
r  Canada, 
s,  and  the 
the  name 
:ious  as  if 
en  as  the 

the  whole, 
provinces, 
ISO  in  the 

V  under- 

is  clause. 

tablished 
»u3  of  its 
3f  cxpaa- 

lycd  in  its 


:  suppose 
ows,  the 
;  as  you 
will  bo 
ther  two, 
opulation 
majority 
Ingle  voto 


u 


[ho  ropro- 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 

sentatioa  instead  of  being  three,  should  be  three  hundred  members 
in  the  House  ot  Commons, — our  third  would  then  be  one  hundred, 
and  the  two  other  thirds,  two  hundred.  The  same  proportiona 
would  be  perfectly  preserved  with  the  principle  of  representation 
based  upon  population  as  in  the  first  case,  and  yet  the  majority 
against  us  here,  would  be  one  hundred  I  Now,  it  will  be  conceded; 
that  it  is  easier  to  displace  one  vote  than  one  hundred. 

Then,  while  preserving  population  as  a  basis,  we  may  consider- 
ably modify  it  in  its  progression  and  its  results ;  it  is  evident,  from 
what  we  have  said,  that  the  lower  the  number  that  constitutes  the 
pivot  of  the  .system  is,  the  better  it  will  be  for  us,  and  for  the  Atlantic 
Provinces. 

Now,  let  us  lay  hypotheses  aside,  and  work  with  reality  to  guide 
u«.  Lower  Canada,  having  a  population  of  l,110,6G-t  souls,  and  a 
representation  of  G")  members,  each  of  these  must  represent  au 
average  of  17,087  souls.  That  is  the  basis  adopted  by  the  Con- 
vention at  the  outset. 

If  17,087  should  continue  to  be  the  permanent  average  of  the 
population  to  each  member,  and  that  the  total  population  of  Lower 
Canada  should  become  doubled  in  thirty  years,  reckoning  from 
18(31  to  1801,  Lower  Canada  would  then  have  a  population  of 
2,221,328  and  a  representation  of  1.30  members. 

If  Upper  Canada  at  the  end  of  the  same  period,  should  have, 
(and  it  is  quite  possible)  a  population  double  the  amount  of  ours— 
that  is  to  say  4,442,050,  it  would  possess  a  representation  of  260 
members,  and  a  majority  over  us  of  130  members. 

But  if  on  the  contrary,  the  figure  05  of  our  representation,  should 
remain  stationary  at  the  same  poriod,  the  average  of  the  population 
to  each  member,  through  the  whole  extent  of  the  Confederation, 
would  bo  34,174,  and  Upper  Canada  would  have  a  right  to  130 
members.  Thus,  in  the  first  caso,  Upper  Canada  would  have 
a  majority  of  130  votes  over  Lower  Canada,  while  it  the  second 
case,  that  majority  would  only  he  05  votes  I 

It  is  then,  ovidcndy  important  that  the  figuru  ui"  our  representa- 
tion should  remain  as  it  is. 

The  result  would  be  still  more  fatal  to  us,  if  a  lower  figure  than 


■m 


..■  _o 


!!,t"i<^-. 


78 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


m 


...v 

I 


W 


tho  present  one  were  taken  as  a  basis  for  rcpresentation^et  us  say 
15,000,  and  that  it  were  declared  that  in  future  there  would  be 
one  representative  for  every  fifteen  thousand  souls.  That  propor- 
tion would  give  us  immediately  74  members,  and  Upper  Canada 
111, — that  is  to  say  a  majority  for  the  latter  of  37  votes,  while  we 
only  find  17  in  the  present  project.  In  1891,  we  should  hare  a 
representation  of  128  members,  and  Upper  Canada  would  have  296 
and  a  majority  over  us  of  148  votes  ! 

The  principle  which  we  have  just  analyzed  is  certainly  the  most 
important  one;  it  is  in  fact  all  important;  but  Mr.  Gait  has  given 
it  its  proper  value ;  for  in  adopting  a  fixed  number,  or  a  mecha- 
nism which  enables  us  to  see  the  possibility  of  a  diminution  of  the 
figures  of  representation,  and  which  in  every  case  moderates 
its  development,  we  may  be  brought  in  a  given  time  to  a  represen- 
tation by  far  too  large. 

The  Parliament  of  Lower  Canada  under  the  Constitution  of  1791 , 
had  adopted  the  number  of  2,000  as  a  basis  for  local  representation, 
and  in  1836  the  number  of  members  in  the  Lower  Chamber  was 
reckoned  at  88.  With  our  population  to-day,  supposing  the  .  .r  : 
basis  to  have  been  persisted  in,  our  representation  would  V  ^  555, 

This  proves,  that  if  at  the  outset  \n  yii'rht  to  give  the  largest 
possible  share  to  the  popular  represc'ntatrjr!,  ,'"  ijat  every  part  of 
the  soil  should  be  represented,  an'!  be  aLl:  1 1  niak'  its  wants  im- 
medintely  and  directly  known — on  the  other  hand,  when  the  deve- 
lopment of  public  prosperity  has  improved  the  means  of  communi- 
cation and  has  thus  made  all  local  wants  as  patent  as  the  general 
wants,  it  then  becomes  possible,  even  useful,  from  an  ceonomica 
point  of  view  to  give  to  that  same  representation  a  narrower  bosis. 


i 


22.  'It 


ItiC 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


79 


•let  us  say 
would  be 
at  propor- 
r  Canada 
,  while  we 
lid  hare  a 
I  have  296 

y  the  most 
has  given 
a  mecha- 
tiou  of  the 
moderates 
I  reprcseu- 

nof  17P1, 

Dsentation, 

caber  was 

tiio  .:  .r  : 

i  V  ^  555, 

he  largest 

ry  part  of 

wants  im- 

thc  devc- 

communi- 

c  general 

conomica 

ivcr  bnsis. 


i 


proportion  of  ^tamt  in  |\eprtsentation. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

21.  *No  reduction  shall  be  made  in  the  number  of  Members  returned  by 

any  section,  unless  its  population  shall  have  decreased,  relatively  to 
the  population  of  the  whole  Union,  to  the  extent  of  five  per  centum.'' 

22.  'In  computing 'at  each  decennial  period  the  number  of  Members  to 

which  each  section  is  entitled,  no  fractional  parts  shall  be  consider- 
ed, unless  when  exceeding  one-half  the  number  entitling  to  a  Mem- 
ber, in  which  case  a  Member  shall  be  given  for  each  such  fractional 
part.' 

WE  have  been  asked,  how  Resolution  No.  21  would  operate,  and 
how  it  should  be  interpreted  ?  "We  think  we  can  explain  in  a 
clear  and  distinct  manner  its  signlficancy,  and  the  mode  in  which 
its  stipulations  will  be  carried  out.  In  the  first  place,  we  may 
?tate,  that  this  clause  was  inspired  by  interested  parties,  and  it  was 
a  happy  thought,  because  it  is  exclusively  favorable  to  those  pro- 
vinces whose  population  may  increase  in  the  smallest  ratio,  and  in 
the  same  manner  as  the  resolution  preceding  it,  to  which  we  gave 
our  attention  in  our  last  article  j  it  may  be  a  means  of  modifying, 
and  in  some  cases  of  nullifying  the  consequences  to  be  expected 
from  the  adoption  of  the  principle  of  Representation  by  Population. 
T^'hen  this  clause  provides,  that  no  reduction  shall  bo  made  in 
the  number  of  members  returned  by  any  section,  unless  its  popula- 
tion shall  have  decreased,  relatively  to  the  population  of  the  whole 
Uiiion,  to  the  extent  of  five  per  cent,  or  more ;  it  is  meant  by  the 
WJrd  decreased,  that  an  absolute  proportionate  decrease  or  increase 
0*."  five  per  cent.,  more  or  less,  of  the  whole  population  of  the  Con- 
federation shall  have  taken  place. 

At  the  starting  point,  in  1861,  the  populations  of  the  different 
sections  start  from  precisely  the  same  point,  to  dash  forward  on 
their  career  of  progress,  in  the  same  manner  as  race  horses  start- 
ing for  the  Derby.  The  average  number  represented  by  each  mem- 
ber over  the  whole  extent  of  the  Confederation  is  fixed  at  17,087. 
The  question  is,  what  sections  will  first  reach  the  goal  in  1871,  and 
what  will  bo  the  relative  distance  bctwoon  each  of  them  i*  Wo 
mean  this  to  apply  to  relative  iuoroaso,  and  not  to  an  absolute  in- 


80 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


-1.  <j,-"t 


3.   '!.   : 

I  ■■■; 


1 


'i^ 


crease  of  the  population.  The  census  of  1861  is  an  established 
fact,  the  figure  of  the  total  population  of  the  whole  Confederation 
and  that  of  the  populations  of  the  different  provinces  separatel}- 
tnken,  is  also  known.  It  becomes  necessary  now  to  establish,  in 
the  first  place,  tho  proportion  in  which  the  collective  populations 
of  the  Confederation  during  the  period  between  18(51  and  1871 
have  increased;  then  to  ascertain  the  proportionate  increase  of 
population  in  each  of  the  provinces,  which,  by  the  20th  Resolution 
are  to  be  submitted  to  the  effects  of  a  rise  and  fall  in  the  represen- 
tative thermometer. 

The  figure  of  the  population  of  Lower  Canada,  which  is  to  bo 
the  basis  of  all  caliulations  being  known,  by  dividing  it  by  tho 
Quiubcr  65,  the  actual  number  of  its  members,  we  will  obtain  a 
quotient  or  result  that  will  bo  the  figure  on  which  shall  be  com- 
puted  the  veprescntation  of  all  the  provinces. 

If  the  numOiJcal  increase  in  the  population  of  Lower  Canada, 
during  the  decennial  term,  is  oqual  to  that  of  the  population  of 
Cppcr  Ciiaada,  no  only  will  the  latter  bo  deprived  of  any  increase, 
but  its  representation  will  bo  diminished.  In  order  to  prove  this, 
let  us  give  some  figure^i,  based  of  -'oursc  on  hypotheses,  because  it 
is  impossible  to  ascertain  what  will  be  the  real  increase.  Let  us 
suppose  that  the  incre^..  9  during  the  decennial  period  is  300,000 
for  Lower  Canada,  and  300,000  for  Upper  Canada,  the  population 
of  Lower  Canada  wuuld  then  be  1,410,004,  and  that  of  Upper 
Canada  1,090,091.  By  divuling  the  first  number  by  6.'>,  the  num- 
ber of  members  ^or  Lower  Canada,  the  quotient  will  bo  21,702, 
which  shall  bo  the  average  number  represented  by  each  member 
over  thr  whole  extent  of  the  Confedcratiou  ;  and  bv  dividinix  the 
figure  of  population  of  Upper  Canada  by  the  same  nuir.ber, 
Uppci  Canada,  according  to  the  plan  of  Confederation,  will  bo  only 
entitled  to  74  members. 

Now,  if  instead  of  numerical  increase,  wc  take  a  proportionate 
iD<a<easo  of  the  population  of  Lower  Canada  to  that  of  Upper 
Canada,  tho  two  provinces  will  remain  with  their  rospoctivc 
representation  of  05  to  82.  Lot  us  suppose  tho  increase  in  the 
twoCauadas  to  be,  during  tho  ton  years  from  ISOl  to  1871,  thirty 


■•  tK 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


81 


Q  established 
lonfederatioa 
!S  separately- 
establish,  in 
!  populations 
(51  and  1871 
3  increase  of 
h  Resolution 
;he  represen- 

lich  is  to  be 
ng  it  by  the 
will  obtain  a 
ball  be  com- 

wer  Canada, 
lopulation  of 
any  increase, 
J  prove  this, 
9,  because  it 
ise.     Let  us 

is  300,000 
:)  population 
it  of  Upper 
.%  the  num- 

bo  21,702, 
eh  member 

ividing  the 
e  JiuiLber, 
will  bo  only 

oportionate 

of    Upper 

respective 

iiso   in   the 

^^71,  thirty 


per  C3nt.  on  the  population,  we  shall  number  in  Lower  Canada 
1,443,803,  which  divided  by  05  will  give  22,213  as  the  average 
number  represented  by  each  mewber.  A  similar  increase  of  30 
per  cent  in  Upper  Canada  woulu  give  1,814,918,  which  number 
divided  by  22,213,  would  furnish  a  result  of  82,  the  exact  figures 
of  Upper  Canadian  representation  as  established  by  the  Conference* 

If  the  proportion  of  increase  bo  greater  in  Upper  than  in 
Lower  Canada,  the  former  will  have  a  right  to  an  increased  represen- 
tation, proportionate  to  that  difference  of  proportionate  increase- 
This  difference  will  create  changes  very  slowly,  as  we  propose  to 
establish  by  a  calculation  made  for  one  of  these  provinces.  Before 
entering,  however,  upon  the  consideration  of  that  subject,  we 
purpose  correcting  an  error  which  has  found  its  way  into  Mr. 
Gait's  printed  speech,  because  it  is  evidently  n  direct  opposition 
to  liis  opinions.  He  makes  use  of  the  following  words  : — '  Tiie 
'  House  would  never  have  less  than  194  members,  but  it  would 
'  increase  at  a  very  slow  rate,  ar>  it  would  only  be  the  greater 
*  increase  of  any  province  over  that  of  Lower  Canada,  which 
'  would  entitle  to  additional  representation;  while,  if  the  agricultural 
'  resources  of  Lower  Canada  became  developed  and  its  mineral 
'  wealth  explored,  so  that  it  increased  faster  than  Upper  Canada, 
'  then  the  number  of  representatives  for  Upper  Canada  would  be 
'  diminished,  not  those  for  Lower  Canada  increased.' 

It  is  quite  evident  that  if  the  population  of  Lower  Canada 
should  increase  with  greater  rapidity  than  that  of  Upper  Canada^ 
in  a  manner  to  decrease  the  representation  of  the  latter,  and  if 
the  former  should  increase  more  rapidly  than  that  of  the  other 
provinces,  the  number  of  members  in  the  Lower  House  of  the 
Federal  Tvcgislature  will  eventually  become  less  than  194.  This  is 
not  very  probable,  and  a  condition  of  dtata  quo,  or  a  slow  increase 
in  the  representation  of  any  one  of  the  provinces  is  still  less 
probable. 

The  Maritime  Provinces  will  be  subject  to  the  same  fluctuations 
In  this  rospoct  as  Upper  Canada,  the  representation  of  Lower 
Canada  being  the  pivot.  They  will  remain  stationary,  will  progress 
or  become  reduced  in  the  number  of  their  representatives;  according 


82 


THE  NEW    CONSTITUTION. 


'If 


;t 


M 


■i!  ^ 

1 


*f? 


to  the  increase  or  decrease  in  their  population,  considered  pro- 
portionately to  Lower  Canada.  But,  admitting  the  possibility  of 
their  so  diminishing  as  compared  with  Lower  Canada,  to  eflfect  a 
reduction,  it  will  be  necessary  that  the  loss  be  at  least  five  per 
cent,  as  compared  with  the  total  increase  of  the  population  of  the 
Confederation,  or  in  other  words,  that  the  population  of  those 
provinces  should  have  increased  proportionably  fivo  per  cent. 
■  ssthan  the  total  population  of  the  Confederation. 

Now,  if  the  population  of  Lower  Canada  should  increase  in 
a  smaller  rate  than  that  of  Upper  Canada,  the  general  average  will  be 
immediately  reduced  ;  and  that  reduction  will  be  still  greater  if 
there  be  a  decline  in  the  Lower  Provinces,  as  compared  with 
Lower  Canada ;  thus  such  a  result  would  have  the  effect  of 
changing  the  proportion  of  increase  of  those  Provinces  taken 
separately,  and  to  render  a  lessening  of  the  number  of  represen- 
tatives very  difficult,  for  the  disproportion  between  the  general 
and  partial  increase  must  be  at  leist  five  per  centum. 

It  is  impossible  to  foresee  what  may  be  the  increase,  or  even  the 
relative  increase,  during  the  present  decennial  period,  but  we  shall 
recur  to  ocv  figures.  Thus,  in  18G1,  the  total  population  of  the 
Provinces  vr;is  3,300,446,  while  that  of  Nova  Scotia,  for  instance, 
was  330,887.  If  we  can  anticipate  that  the  total  population  of 
the  Confederation  may  increase  25  per  cent,  from  1861  to  1871, 
the  increase  will  be  825,111,  and  that  of  the  population  of  Nova 
Scotia  at  20  per  cent.,  would  produce  66,177.  In  such  a  case 
Nova  Scotia  may  be  subjected  to  a  reduction  in  its  representatiou 
ia  a  proportion  which  shall  be  computed  on  the  basis  of  the 
population  of  Lower  Canada  as  divided  by  the  actual  figure  of 
its  present  representation. 

We  purpose  establishing  this  proportion  by  assuming  a  hypo- 
thetical proportion  for  Lower  Canada.  Let  us  suppose  that  the 
population  of  Lower  Canada  shall  have  increased  during  the  ten 
years  23  per  cent. ;  such  an  increase  would  give  us  255,452,  which 
added  to  the  population  of  1861,  would  be  l,366,110,which,  divided 
by  65  (the  actual  figure  of  our  present  representation),  would  furnish 
21,017,  the  number  represented  at  that  time  by  each  member  over 
the  whole  extent  of  tie  Confed*    ition. 


Now 
sis,  inch 
397,064 
21,017. 
would  0 
grants 
that  prov 
a  right 
main  Jift( 
over  the 
by  each 

Now, 
maining 
figure,  2' 
would  sti 

If  the 
there  wo 
some  pai 
this  artic 
difficult  ( 
dfficult  ai 


m 


23.  'The  I 
prope: 
them. 

24.  <  Tlie  I 
the  El 
Legial 
ia  cut; 
may  t 

TlIKHl 
toUs 
and  not  t 


iidered  pro- 
ossibility  of 
,  to  effect  a 
ist  five  per 
itioa  of  the 
;ion  of  those 
0  per   cent, 

increase  in 
erage  will  be 
11  greater  if 
ipared  with 
le  effect  of 
inces  taken 
f  represen- 
the  general 

or  even  the 

but  we  shall 

ation  of  the 

or  instance, 

■)ulation  of 

1  to  1871, 

on  of  Nova 

such  a  case 

>rcsentatiou 

isis   of  the 

il  figure  of 

ng  a  hypo- 
)sc  that  the 
ing  the  ten 
452,  which 
ch,  divided 
uld  furnish 
ember  over 


QUEBEC   CONFERENCE. 


83 


Now  the  population  of  Nova  Scotia,  according  to  our  hypothe- 
sis, including  the  increase  of  06,177,  would  be  at  the  same  date 
397,004,  which  should  be  divided,  as  that  of  Lower  Canada  by 
21,017.  In  such  a  division,  that  province  would  lose  one  vote,  it 
would  only  have  eighteen,  while  the  project  of  the  Conference 
grants  nineteen.  But  in  this  case,  the  22nd  Kesolution  protects 
that  province,  because  its  terms  are,  that  each  province  shall  have 
a  right  to  a  member  tor  the  fraction  of  population  which  may  re- 
main after  a  general  computation,  provided  that  such  fraction  be 
over  the  half  of  the  average  of  the  population  to  be  represented 
by  each  member. 

Now,  this  average  of  population  is  21,017,  and  the  fraction  re- 
maining to  Nova  Scotia,  after  dividing  the  population  by  the  said 
figure,  21,017,  'vould  be  stated  at  18,757;  therefore  that  province 
would  still  be  entitled  to  its  nineteen  members. 

If  the  disproportions  were  greater,  the  result  might  be  that 
there  would  be  a  change  in  the  proportion  of  representatives  in 
some  part  of  the  Confederation  ;  but  the  explanations  given  in 
this  article,  we  think,  establish  clearly,  that  such  changes,  such 
difiicult  decrease  or  increase  in  the  representation,  will  be  very 
dfficult  and  of  rare  occurrence. 


^ibisioii  of  ^robinces  for  |lcprtscntation. 

CKAPTEll  XVIIl. 

23.  'The  Legislature  of  each  Province  shall  dJFide  such  Province  into  the 
proper  number  of  constituencies,  and  define  the  boundaries  of  each  of 
them.' 

24.  '  Tlie  Local  Legislature  of  each  Province  may,  from  time  to  timo,  alter 
the  Electoral  Districts  for  the  purposes  of  Representation  in  such  Local 
Legislature,  ami  distribute  the  Representatives  to  which  the  Proviuco 
is  entitled  in  such  Local  Lcgislalurc,  in  any  manner  such  Legislature 
may  see  fit.' 

TllKMK  two  clauses  explain  themselves  sufficiently.     The  2i3rd 
toUs  'xs  that  it  will  be  the  Local  Legislature  in  each  province, 
and  not  the  Federal  Parliament,  which  will  fix  the  limits  of  the 


8t 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


H' 


counties  for  representation  in  the  Federal  Parliament.  It  i.s 
well  understood  that  it  is  a  question  of  the  limits,  and  not 
of  the  number  of  counties,  which  will  be  regulated  in  the  way  that 
wc  explained  in  the  two  preceding  articles. 

Thus,  under  the  Constitutional  Act,  there  will  be  required  a 
mechanism  for  enabling  the  provinces  to  rc-distribute  their  own 
representation  according  to  the  census.  It  will  doubtless  be  the 
General  Government  whose  duty  it  will  be  to  communicate  to  them, 
through  their  own  Governments,  the  result  of  the  census,  and  the 
share  of  representation  apportioned  to  each  of  them. 

As  to  the  local  representation,  it  will  be  regulated  according  to 
the-views  of  the  legislatures  of  each  province,  who  will  fix  the 
limits  of  the  local  counties,  and  will  determine  the  number  of  its 
representatives. 


I 


^wtmH  of  ^fprtsnitaiioii 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

25. '  The  number  of  Members  may  at  any  time  be  increased  by  the  general 
Parliament — regard  being  had  to  the  proportionate  rights  then  exist- 
ing.' 

THIS  clause  is  in  direct  contradiction  with  the  20th  clause, 
which  states  that '  Loicer  Canada  shall  never  have  more,  nor 
'  lessj  than  sixty-five  representatives,''  and  we  cannot  understand 
why,  after  having  surrounded  this  question  of  representation  with 
fio  many  precautions  and  so  many  modifications  to  arrest  or  soften 
the  consequences  ;  why,  after  having  pronounced  the  word  hiever,' 
they  should  have  written,  some  lines  below, '??iaj/  when  they  iilease.' 
Let  us  hear  Mr.  Gait  on  this  subject : 

'  Of  course  to  provide  f  f  the  settlement  of  the  remote  portions 
'  of  the  country  which  might  be  brought  in  from  time  to  time,  power 


QUEBEC    CONFERENCE. 


85 


ent.  It  i,s 
s,  and  uot 
;he  way  that 

required  a 

their  own 

i-less  be  the 

ate  totheiu, 

sus,  and  the 

ccording  to 
svill  fix  the 
mber  of  its 


■  the  general 
B  then  exiat- 


)th  clause, 
morCf  nor 
understand 
iation  with 
t  or  soften 
3rd  'never,' 
C1J  please' 

c  portions 
mo,  power 


'  was  reserved  to  increase  the  number  of  members,  but  such  nuni- 
*  ber  could  only  be  increased  preserving  the  relative  proportions.' 
If  Mr.  Gait  means  by  '  settlement  of  the  remote  portions  of 
'  the  country  which  might  be  brought  in  from  time  to  time,'  those 
portions  of  country  which  are  still  in  forest,  and  which  may  at  a 
later  period  be  brought  under  cultivation,  it  seoms  to  us  that  to 
keep  true  to  the  word  '  never '  of  the  20th  clause,  it  would  be 
easy,  without  increasing  the  representation,  to  re-distribute  the 
representative  divisions  in  such  a  manner  as  to  satisfy  all  rights, 
all  wants,  and  all  aspirations. 

If  the  question  were,  the  entrance  of  other  provinces,  such  as 
the  North-Wcst  Territory,  Columbia  and  the  Island  of  Vancouver, 
into  the  Confederation,  that  would  be  another  thing ;  for  it  would 
be  necessary  to  give  these  a  representation  in  the  two  branches  of 
the  Federal  Parliament,  a  permanent  one  in  the  Legislative  Coun- 
cil,  and  another,  subject  to  the  fluctuations  in  the  H«nse  of  Com- 
mons, as  provided  in  all  the  other  federated  provinces.  The  project 
of  convention  provides  for  this  latter  case. 

Whatever  we  may  do,  if  we  increase  the  representation,  we  must 
adhere  strictly  to  the  same  proportions,  but  we  shall  never  arrive 
at  the  same  relative  numerical  results. 

"We  can  prove  this  at  once  by  figures  ;  let  us  suppose  that  the 
representation  of  Lower  Canada  (for  Lower  Canada  must  always 
be  the  basis  of  our  calculations)  be  one  hundred  members  iugtcad  of 
being  sixty-five  as  it  is  to-day,  the  average  population  to  each  member 
will  be  11,106,  and  dividing  the  population  of  Upper  Canada, 
say  1,896,094,  by  11,106,  we  shall  have  for  that  latter  province 
a  representation  of  126  members. 

The  proportions  may  have  been  preserved,  but  that  would  not 
prevent  Upper  Canada  from  gaining  9  votes  over  us,  since,  with 
65  the  present  number  of  Lower  Canadian  representatives  as  a 
bivsis  for  representative  calculation,  Upper  Canada  ought  to  have 
had  only  17  votes  more  than  us;  while,  in  substituting  100  for  65 
as  the  representation  for  Lower  Canada,  Upper  Canada  would,  in 
that  case,  have  26  over  Lower  Canada.  Here  are  the  numbers  as 
f,hoy  stand  at  present  in  the  project  of  Confederation  : 


aane 


WllMlli] 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0     If:"^  I 


I.I 


|S0 

^  m 

^   tiS, 


2.5 

122 

1.8 


1.25 

1.4 

1.6 

: 

.4 6"     — 

► 

V] 


<? 


/2 


c': 


<r2 


^, 


W  A 


/ 


^ 


^, 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WIST  MAIN  STRUT 

WIBSTIR.N.Y.  14540 

(716)  a73-<503 


0 


C/a 


'4 


V"0 


^1a 


86 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


Lower  Canada,  65 ;  Upper  Canada,  82  j  difiference  in  favor  of 
Upper  Canada,  17  votes. 

Here  is  the  way  they  would  stand  in  the  hypothesis  which  we 
have  submitted  : 

Lower  Canada,  100  ;  Upper  Canada,  126  ;  difference  in  favor  of 
Upper  Canada,  26. 

Either  the  word  "  never"  should  be  struck  out  in  clause  20  ;  or, 
clauf-e  25,  which  is  so  diametrically  opposed  to  the  former,  should 
be  taken  out  of  the  scheme. 

After  having  given  such  positive  limits  to  representation,  and 
having  placed  such  a  strong  check  to  its  expansion,  why  then 
declare,  almost  immediately  afterwards,  that  all  this  can  be  blown 
away  by  th«  breath  of  a  simple  parliamentary  Siajority  ?  We 
have  in  the  Legislative  Council  76  representatives  j  which  is  more 
ihan  they  have  in  the  Senate  of  the  United  States,  with  a  popula- 
tion of  30,000,000.  We  have  194  in  the  House  of  Commons, 
for  a  population,  let  us  say,  of  4,000,000 ;  while  in  the  House 
of  Representatives  they  have  only  about  300  members  to  a  popu- 
tion  of  30,000,000. 

Our  representation,  on  th«  other  hand,  may  increase  under  the 
conditions  laid  down  for  it  by  the  20th  clause  of  the  project;  it 
will  be  sufficient  to  accomplish  this,  that  the  population  of  several 
provinces,  or  any  single  one,  shall  increase  more  rapidly  than  that 
of  Lower  Canada.  If,  for  example,  the  population  of  Upper 
Canada  followed  indefinitely  its  progressive  increase  for  the  last 
25  years,  there  would  be  no  limits  to  the  increase  of  representation. 

Still  we  might  establish  an  average  for  putting  clause  20  and 
clause  25  in  harmony  with  each  other ;  this  could  be  effected  by 
modifying  the  25th  clause  in  this  manner  : 

The  Federal  Parliament  may  increase  tho  representation  when 
it  deems  it  proper ;  but  it  must  have  the  consent  of  two-thirds  of 
the  members  present  and  absent  in  both  branches  of  tho  Legisla. 
ture;  that  is  to  say,  130  votes  in  the  House  of  Commons  and  51 
Totes  in  the  Legislative  Council. 

In  this  way  clause  20  would  only  be  touched  by  Parliament  in  a 

asc  of  actual  ntccssity,  and  clause  25  would  become  an  ample 


m 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


87 


guarantee  for  the  stability  of  clause  20.  We  ought  to  consent  to 
this  restriction,  or  something  similar  to  it,  the  more  readily,  because 
in  placing  the  word  '*  never  "  in  the  20th  clause,  it  has  at  least 
been  intended  to  give  it  stability  and  durability. 


parliaments  anb  J|eir  ^ribilegcs,  tit. 

CHAPTER  XX. 

26,  *  Until  provisions  are  made  by  the  General  Parliament,  all  the  laws 
which,  at  the  date  of  the  Proclamation  constituting  the  Union,  are  in 
force  in  the  provinces  respectirely,  relating  to  the  qualification  and 
disqualification  of  any  person  to  be  elected,  or  to  sit  or  vote  as  a  Mem- 
ber of  the  Assembly  in  the  said  provinces  respectively ;  and  relating  to 
the  qualification  or  disqualification  of  voters  and  to  the  oaths  to  be 
talcen  by  voters,  and  to  Returning  Officers  and  their  powers  and  duties 
— and  relating  to  the  proceedings  at  Elections, — and  to  the  period 
during  which  such  elections  may  be  continued, — and  relating  to  the 
Trial  of  Controverted  Elections,  and  the  proceedings  incident  tliereto, 
— and  relating'  to  the  vacating'  of  scats  ot  Members,  and  to  the  issujnj; 
and  execution  of  new  Writs,  in  case  of  any  scat  being  vacated  other- 
wise than  by  a  dissolution — shall  respectively  apply  to  Elections  of 
Members  to  serve  in  the  House  of  Commons,  for  places  situate  in  those 
provinoes  respectively.' 

27.  '  Every  House  of  Commons  shall  continue  for  five  years  from  the  day 
of  the  return  of  the  writ"*  choosing  the  same,  and  no  longer ;  subject, 
nevertheless,  to  be  sooner  ^^rorogued  or  dissolved  by  the  Governor"' 

/CLAUSE  20  requires  no  explanation ;  but  clause  27  will  proba- 
^  bly  give  rise  to  some  debate.  The  advocates  of  annual  Parlia- 
ments, who  are  not  very  numerous  among  us  to-day,  will  say,  that 
we  wish  to  restrict  the  control  of  the  people  over  their  representa- 
tives. But  when  wo  consider  that,  though  the  maximum  of  the 
duration  of  our  Parliament  has  been  fixed  at  a  period  of  four  years, 
wo  have  had  nine  general  elections  in  2-t  years,  as  follows  :  1841, 
'44,  '48,  '61,  '64,  '67,  '69,  'Gl  and  '63,  and  that  coni^oquently  the 
average  of  each  Parliament  has  been  but  two  years  and  two-thirds, 
therefore  five  years  will  not  bo  found  an  exaggerated  figure  for  the 
maximum  period    of  a  Federal  Parliament,  which  will  give  us 


88 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


ii-mK'.: 


'•M 


three  years  and  a  third  for  the  average  duration  of  Parliaments. 
That  is  surely  little  enough. 

We  are  informed  that  an  effort  was  made  to  establish  it  at  seven 
years,  as  in  England,  hut  that  a  great  majority  of  the  delegates 
pronounced  for  five  years,  as  being  the  most  acceptable  to  the 
people.  This  deciflion  of  the  question  has  not  called  forth  any 
objection  in  the  different  proviaces.  How  could  it  possibly  do  so, 
when  the  population  of  our  provinces  are  literally  worried  and  tired 
out  by  the  elections  which  succeed  each  other,  as  it  were,  without 
interruption,  from  the  1st  of  January  to  the  last  of  December  in 
each  year?  Election  to  the  Legislative  Council,  election  to  the 
Legislative  Assembly,  elections  of  municipal  councillors,  of  com- 
missioners of  schools  (in  Lower  Canada),  of  church  wardens,  as 
well  as  many  others. 

If  Confederation  be  accomplished,  we  shall  be  rid  of  the  elections 
for  the  Legislative  Council,  which  now  take  place  every  eight 
years ;  but  we  shall  have  instead  the  Federal  elections,  which  will 
take  place  nearly  every  three  years  and  a  half  j  elections  to  the  local 
Legislative  Assemblies,  which  will  probably  be  for  periods  stUl 
shorter,  and  perhaps  those  of  Legislative  Councillors  for  the  local 
governments. 

Those  who  have  been  in  the  habit  of  seeing  these  elections,  know 
their  demoralizing  efl'<dt3t  upon  the  people,  and  should  not  conse« 
quently  desire  them,  except  in  that  degree  necessary  to  liberty  and 
to  the  salutary  control  of  the  paople  over  their  representatives. 

For  our  part  we  would  prefer  six  years  for  a  maximum,  which 
would  give  us  parliaments  averaging  about  four  years  in  duration. 

Still  we  willingly  accept  five  years,  which  is  an  improvement 
upon  four  years,  because  it  tends  to  lengthen  the  electoral  periods, 
and  because  it  is  more  in  accordance  with  the  almost  universal 
feeling  of  the  whole  of  the  provinces. 


f  Parliaments. 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE.  89 

l^ttrikte  of  llje  §tmdl  ^tikxmtnl 

CHAPTEK  XXI. 

WE  have  reached  that  part  of  the  Resolutions  which  relates 
to  the  attributes  of  the  General  Parliament.  These  comprise 
all  questions  of  public  order,  minus  those  reserved  for  the  action 
of  the  Local  Governments  : — 

'  The  Public  Debt  and  Property. 

*  Tho  Regulation  of  Trade  and  Commerce. 

'The  imposition  or  regulation  of  Duties  of  Customs  oa  Imports  and  Exports, 
^-except  on  Exports  of  Timber,  Logs,  Masti,  Spars,  Deals  and  Sawn 
Lumber  from  New  Brunswick,  and  of  Coal  and  other  minerals  from 
Nora  Scotia. 

'  Tho  imposition  or  regulation  of  Excise  Duties. 

'  The  raising  of  money  by  all  or  any  other  systems  of  Taxation. 

'  The  borrowing  of  Mon°v  on  the  Public  Credit. 

*  Postal  Servic*. 

*  Lines  of  Steam  or  any  other  Ships,  Railways,  Canals  and  other  works, 

connecting  any  two  0?  more  of  the  Provinces  together  or  extending 
beyond  the  limits  of  any  Province. 
'  Lines  of  Steamships  between  the  Federated  Provinces  and  other  countries. 

<  Telegraphic  Communication  and  the  Incoiporatioa  of  Telegraph  Gsm- 

paniet. 
'  The  Oensts. 

'  Militia — Military  and  Naval][S«rvico  and  Defence. 
'  Quarantine. 

'  Sea  Coast  and  Inland  Fisheries. 
'  Currency  and  Coinage. 

*  Barking— Incorporation  of  Banks  and  the  issue  of  paper  money. 
'  Savings  Banks. 

'  Weights  and  Measures. 

'  Bills  of  Exchange  and  Promissory  Notes. 

'  Bankruptcy  and  Insolvency. 

*  Patents  of  Inveatioa  and  Discovery. 
'  Copy  Rights, 

<  Indians  and  Lands  reserved  for  the  Indians. 
'  Naturalization  and  Aliens. 

'  The  Criminal  Law,  excepting  the  Constitution  of  Ooarts  of  Criminal 
jurisdiction,  b«t  iacluding  the  Procedure  in  Criminal  matters. 

'  Rendering  uniform  all  or  any  of  the  laws  relative  to  property  and  ciril 
rights  ia  Upper  Canada,  Nova  Scotia,  New  Brunswick,  Newfoundland 
and  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  rendering  uniform  the  procedure  of 
all  or  of  any  of  the  Courts  in  these  Provinces ;  but  any  Statute  for 
this  purpose  shall  have  no  force  or  authority  in  any  Province  until 
sanctioned  by  the  Legislature  thereof. 

'The  establishment  of  a  General  Court  of  Appeal  for  the  Federated 
Provinces. 

'  Immigration. 

'  Agriculture.' 

i2 


00 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


Whenever  exceptional  causes  do  not  interfere  with  the  general 
rule,  the  attributes  above  alluded  to  shall  belong  to  the  Federal 
Parliament,  because  by  so  deciding,  we  shall  obtain  unity  in 
action,  rapidity  of  execution,  with  uniformity  and  efficacy  in  the 
result.  For  this  reason,  we  shall  only  allude  to  those  objections 
which  may  furnish  matter  for  discussion  on  account  of  the 
exceptional  position  occupied  by  Lower  Canada. 

The  first  exceptional  question  is  to  be  found  in  the  31st  para- 
graph of  the   29th  Resolution  of   the   Conference. 

MARRIAGE  AND  DIVORCE. 

If  Lower  Canada  had  not  existed,  it  is  more  than  probable  that 
the  Civil  Code  would  have  been  universalized,  and  would  have 
been  made  one  of  the  absolute  attributes  of  the  General  Parlia- 
ment. We  are  led  to  believe  this  because  the  Criminal  Code  is 
by  the  same  clause,  32nd  Section,  made  an  attribute  }  also  in  the 
33rd  Section  of  the  same  clause,  it  seems  to  be  foreseen  that  the 
system  of  civil  law  will  be  the  same  over  all  the  provinces  of  the 
Confederation,  Lower  Canada  beiog  specially  excepted.  The  Civil 
Law  of  Lower  Canada  essentially  belongs  to  that  section,  and 
nothing  on  earth  could  induce  Lower  Canadians  to  abandon  it, 
because  it  is  based  upon  reason,  and  above  all,  on  the  Roman  Law, 
perhaps  the  greatest  effort  of  human  wisdom;  because  it  is 
appreciated  by  us,  it  agrees  with  our  manners  and  predelictions, 
and  because  we  find  in  its  provisions  greater  protection  for  our 
property  and  our  families  than  under  any  other  system.  Marrriage 
and  divorce  are  essentially  component  parts  of  the  Civil  Code. 
They  involve  two  great  social  questions,  in  other  words,  they 
involve  the  position  of  society  itself,  taken  either  in  its  normal 
condition  or  in  a  state  of  dissolution. 

Reason  leads  us  to  believe  that  on  no  account  whatever  should 
the  marriage  tie  be  dissolved,  and  the  Parliament  of  Franco  after 
having  replaced  in  the  Civil  Code  the  principle  of  the  indissolubility 
of  that  tie  in  1816,  under  the  civilizing  inspiration  of  Chateau- 
briand, has  constantly  maintained  it  as  part  of  tho  Code  from  that 
date,  in  spite  of  the  thrice  repeated  efibrts  of  tho  Representative 
Chamber  to  have  it  erased,  and  oven  with  the  consent  of   the 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


91 


le  general 
le  Federal 
unity  in 
iacy  in  the 
objections 
nt    of  the 

31st  para- 


obablc  that 
would  have 
eral  Parlia- 
al   Code   is 
also  in  the 
a   that   the 
iuces  of  the 
The  Civil 
Dction,   and 
ibandon  it, 
ouian  Law, 
ause  it   is 
delictions, 
on  for  our 
Marrriage 
ivil  Code, 
rords,  they 
its   normal 

vor  should 
ranco  after 
issolubility 
Chateau- 
e  from  that 
rcsontativc 
But  of   the 


immense  majority  of  the  popular  body  after  the  Revolution  of 
July.  It  was  not  Catholic  feelings  that  actuated  these  men,  their 
opinions  were  based  upon  simple  reason,  and  the  desire  to  preserve 
their  families  intact,  in  order  that  society  might  not  be  affected  or 
broken  up. 

What  is  society,  considered  out  of  the  limits  of  that  Christian 
sanction  which  elevates  it,  and  protects  its  inviolability  ?  It  is 
composed  of  a  mixture  of  human  beings,  living  without  re- 
lations one  with  the  other,  without  an  object,  without  laws  and 
without  clearly  defined  duties.  If  this  be  the  case,  why  should 
we  have  civil  laws  which  impose  obligations  and  attributions, 
duties,  rights  and  reciprocal  claims  ?  Why,  again,  should  we 
have  criminal  laws  that  protect  civil  law  in  its  operation,  that 
protect  persons  and  property  against  the  violators  of  those  rights 
created  for  the  former,  and  the  duties  created  for  the  latter  ?  In 
a  word,  what  is  the  pivot  arouud  which  circulate  these  wisely- 
conceived  civillaws, — these  complicated  and  elaborate  provisions  of 
the  human  intellect  ?     They  all  rest  upon  the  rights  of  property. 

It  is  therefore  only  with  regard  to  property,  that  rights  and 
duties  exist  in  our  social  system  ;  in  a  system  of  religious  order, 
we  find  society  seeking  to  attain  its  object,  while  in  the  other,  we 
fied  society  in  its  working  and  mechanical  operation. 

But  if  the  rights  of  property  be  surrounded  by  so  much  protec- 
tion {^bu  respect,  and  we  might  even  say,  religious  veneration  j 
it  must  be  because  the  meum  and  the  tuum,  which  are  the  basis  of 
the  civil  code,  exist  otherwise  than  in  the  roughness  of  ma- 
terialism; it  must  be,  that  its  origin  is  divine  in  its  nature, 
because  otherwise  the  Jueuni  and  timm  would  be  of  no  value 
would  signify  nothing,  and  the  laAvs  that  establish  them  would  be 
mere  absurdities  and  criminal  violations  of  liberty. 

Property  constitutes  the  fundamental  basis  of  society,  orrather^ 
it  is  society  itself,  because  without  it  the  word  society  would  have 
no  meaning.  Why  is  it  that  marriage  occupies  such  a  prominent 
position  in  the  history  of  the  whole  world,  and  in  the  civil  code  F 
It  is  because  property  is  to  society  what  the  form  is  to  the  human 
body ;  one  cannot  exist  without  the  other,  and  if  right  of  property 


92 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


■A  1^  ■ 


im- 


he  sacred  and  of  divine  origio,  the  formula  inherent  to  it  must 
necessarily  be  of  equal  importance. 

Marriage  furnishes  the  natural  means  by  which  property  can  be 
transmitted.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  it  exists,  under  different 
forms,  it  is  true,  but  has  existed  at  every  period  of  the  world'i 
history,  even  amongst  the  most  barbarous  nations  from  which 
civilization  had  been  completely  excluded. 

Our  laws  do  rot  establish  the  right  of  property,  but  they 
form,  regulate,  and  determine  the  mode  to  be  adopted  in  its 
transmission.  Laws  do  not  establish  marriage.  It  was  in  exis- 
tence before  the  laws.  It  comes  immediately  after  property 
the  latter  as  well  as  society  being  unable  to  subsist  without  it, 
and  the  laws  operate  upon  the  institution  of  marriage  by 
guiding  its  effects  and  by  providing  for  the  transmission  of  pro- 
perty. Why  do  we  find  Holy  writ  filled  with  maledictions  and 
terrible  punishment  for  adultery,  if  it  is  not  because  the  latter 
brings  strangers  into  the  family,  and  thus  deprives  the  legitimate 
heirs  of  their  rights  of  property  ?  Thus,  marriage  should  be  held 
sacred  and  inviolable,  since  property  is  so,  and  this  could  not  be 
if  it  were  not  so  held;  and  the  errors  of  individuals  should  no 
more  affect  it  than  they  do  the  principles  involved  in  rights  of 
property. 

We  know  that  Protestant  nations  differ  from  us  on  the  subject 
of  marriage ;  they  admit  that  reasons  for  divorce  may  exist.  From 
the  moment  that  this  principle  is  admitted,  the  institution  of  mar- 
riage is  fatally  attacked,  and  a  means  is  furnished  by  which  social 
bonds  are  dissolved,  because  family  rights  are  no  longer  inviolate. 

How  can  they  say,  <  Thus  far  shalt  thou  go  and  no  further,'  be- 
cause, if  they  admit  that  marriage  is  a  question  of  public  order, 
the  laws  concerning  it  will  be  formed  according  to  the  manners  of 
the  day  which  are  at  all  times  liable  to  variation.  This  is  the  his- 
tory of  every  nation^  and  it  is  unfortunately  the  history  of  Eng- 
.  land  at  the  present  day. 

Protestantism,  when  it  admits  divorce  on  account  of  adultery, 
hases  its  action  on  the  words  of  our  Saviour :  '  He  who  puts  away 
*  his  wife  except  it  be  for  adultery,  and  marries  another,  is  himself 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


93 


Q  it  must 

rty  can  be 
r  different 
,lie  world's 
•om  wliieh 

but  they 
)ted  in  its 
as  in  exis- 
ir  property 
without  it, 
larriage  by 
ision  of  pro- 
lictions  and 
e  the  latter 
L«  legitimate 
ould  be  held 
could  not  be 
Is  should  no 
in  rights  of 

I  the  subject 
list.  From 
tion  of  mar- 
whioh  social 
sr  inviolate, 
further,'  be- 

lublio  order, 

manners  of 

tis  is  the  his- 

;ory  of  Eng- 

of  adultery, 
10  puts  away 
jr,  is  himself 


'  guilty  of  adultery,  and  he  who  marries  her  who  has  been  so  put 
'  away  is  also  guilty  of  adultery.' 

It  is  certainly  difficult  to  misinterpret  the  sense  of  these  divine 
words,  because  the  Founder  of  Christianity,  while  prohibiting 
divorce  except  for  adultery,  refused  to  permit  even  a  simple  separa- 
tion on  the  ground  of  incompatibility  of  temper,  and  only  allowed 
that  separation  on  the  ground  of  adultery. 

His  thought  is  still  more  clearly  explained,  when  the  act  of 
marrying  her  who  has  been  so  put  away  is  also  termed  adultery. 
If  the  matrimonial  bond  could  be  severed  by  reason  of  adultery, 
he  who  may  have  married  the  woman  after  a  divorce  could  not  be 
considered  an  adulterer,  because  reason  teaches  us  that  you  cannot 
sever  and  bind  at  the  same  time. 

While  maintaining  the  inviolability  of  the  conjugal  tie,  and  ccm- 
sequently  of  the  social  form,  the  Saviour  of  the  world  permitted 
the  casting  away  of  the  adulterous  wife,  and  her  expulsion  from 
.the  rights  of  marriage ;  and  this  principle  has  been  embodied  in 
the  civil  code  by  Christian  legislators  under  the  title  of  Separa^ 
tion  de  corps. 

Whatever  may  be  said  on  the  bubject  of  principles  and  duty, 
parliaments  have  an  equal  power  to  regulate  the  questions  of  mar- 
riage and  divorce,  as  they  have  with  regard  to  the  rights  of  persons, 
the  possession  of  goods  and  chattels,  and  the  transmission  of  pro- 
perty. Our  Legislature  has  frequently  exercised  this  power,  be- 
cause the  Protestants  are  in  a  majority,  and  the  question  we  have 
now  to  enter  upon  is  the  following : — Should  marriage  and  divorce 
form  part  of  the  attributes  of  the  Federal  Parliament  or  of  the 
local  Legislatures  ? 

We  shall  consider  in  the  first  place  that  which  relates  to  divorce. 


94 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION, 


^.» 


■f 


■    H 


■..    .{"■ 


§\imt 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

FOR  our  part,  we  belier©  that  since  the  question  of  diyorce  must 
necessarily  be  submitted  to  a  certain  control,  it  should  be 
placed  under  the  direction  of  the  Federal  Parliament,  instead  of 
being  an  attribute  of  the  Loeal  Legislatures. 

Catholic  opinion  urged  that  a  question  of  such  social  importance 
should  be  left  to  the  Local  Governments,  but,  let  it  be  understood, 
that  in  leaving  it  as  regards  Lower  Canada  to  a  Protestant  majority, 
we  only  maintain  the  present  condition  of  that  important  question. 
By  so  referring  it  to  the  Federal  Government,  we  avoid  many 
causes  of  contention  and  many  violent  complaints  which  might 
eventually  be  listened  to  by  the  Mother  Country,  where  divorce  is 
legalized  and  operates  as  a  social  institution. 

Who  can  say  that  the  Protestants — who  are  in  great  majority  in 
our  present  Parliament,  and  who  will  constitute  the  two-thirds  of 
the  Confederation, — would  ever  have  consented  to  localize  legisla- 
tion on  the  subject  of  divorce ;  and  even  had  they  consented  to 
this,  would  it  have  been  wise  to  establish  a  rule  which,  although 
apparently  favorable  to  one  province,  might  have  fatally  interfered 
with  five  other  provinces,  in  -all  of  which  Protestants  are  in 
majority  ? 

By  submiting  divorce  to  the  control  of  the  Local  Legislatures,  it 
would  have  been  rendered  too  easy,  and  might  have  become  of  as 
frequent  occurrence  as  in  certain  states  of  the  American  Union. 

The  higher  the  position  of  the  tribunal  before  which  interested 
parties  must  appear  to  demand  the  dissolution  of  the  marriage  tie, 
the  smaller  will  be  the  number  of  divorce  cases.  From  1841  until 
the  present  day,  we  only  know  of  four  such  applications.  Divorce 
is  always  costly,  and  the  public  proof  of  dishonor  is  so  hideous  and 
so  solemn,  that  in  almost  every  case  the  accuser  falters  before  the 
terrible  ordeal. 

But  if  legislation  on  the  subject  of  divorce  were  left  to  each 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


95 


ivorce  must 
,  should  be 
,  instead  of 

importance 
understood, 
nt  majority, 
,nt  question, 
avoid  many 
^liicli  might 
ire  divorce  is 

t  majority  in 
two-thirds  of 
jalize  legisla- 
consented  to 
.ch,  although 
y  interfered 
tants  are  in 

gislatures,  it 
become  of  as 
can  Union, 
eh  interested 
marriage  tic) 
m  1841  until 
na.  Divorce 
hideous  and 
rs  before  the 

left  to  each 


province,  there  might  be  a  great  diflFerence,  because  the  cheapness 
of  the  procedure  and  the  comparative  lessening  of  the  solemnity 
would  be  the  means  of  multiplying  cases  ad  infinitum^  as  in  certain 
portions  of  the  United  States,  where  divorce  is  an  institution  which 
regulates  marriage,  and  has  a  greater  hold  on  the  manners  and 
customs  of  the  people.  If  at  a  future  day,  and  we  sincerely  hope 
that  it  may  not  be  so,  the  Federal  Legislature  were  to  establish 
general  enactments  on  the  subject  of  divorce,  let  us  hope  that  we 
shall  at  least  be  able  to  secure  the  privilege,  that  they  shall  only 
apply  to  Protestants. 

But  if,  up  to  the  present  day,  the  Protestant  majority  have  never 
even  thought  of  general  legislation  on  that  subjcL' ;  if  it  has 
reserved  the  privilege  of  deciding  each  case  according  to  its  own 
merits,  in  order  that  divorce  might  be  more  difficult  to  obtain,  and 
to  prevent  it,  except  under  circumstances  of  an  extraordinary 
nature,  by  surrounding  it  with  all  kinds  of  difficulties,  and  by 
making  the  procedure  very  costly :  we  must  believe,  that  unless 
the  standard  of  morals  becomes  lowered  (and  we  ^^see  no  indication 
of  such  a  result),  the  same  opinion  on  this  subject  will  prevail  in 
the  Federal  Parliament. 

The  Local  Legislatures,  several  of  which  will  represent  very  small 
provinces,  could  net  give  us  the  same  guarantees  of  conservatism 
and  elevated  tone  in  feelings  and  ideas  that  we  will  find  in  the 
Federal  Parliament,  which  will  be  composed,  in  a  great  measure^ 
of  the  eminent  men  of  all  the  provinces.  Those  men,  from  motives 
of  personal  dignity  apart  from  every  other  important  consideration, 
will,  we  may  rest  assured,  insist  upon  ^maintaining  ^society  on  a 
respectable  basis. 

Moreover,  this  proposal  does  not  seem  to  have  raised  any  opposi- 
tion on  the  pari  of  those  who  possess  authority  to  speak  and  to 
judge;  with  this  exception,  that  it  became  unpleasant  for  Catholio 
ears  to  hear  the  word  '  divorce'  so  often  and  so  plainly  pronounced, 
and  it  was  still  more  painful  to  read  it  in  such  distinct  letters  in 
the  new  Constitution.  , 

If  the  Constitutional  Act  of  1840  gave  to  the  Canadian  Parlia- 
ment the  absolute  power  of  legislating  upon  the  subject  of  divorce, 


96 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION, 


I. 


at  least  we  are  spared  from  seeing  it  written  in  the  pages  of  that 
Act.  Therefore  (and  many  complain  of  this  omission),  why  was 
it  not  stated  in  the  project  of  constitution  in  general  terms,  *  that 

*  the  powers  not  attributed  specially  to  the  Local  Legislatures  should 

*  belong  to  the  Federal  Parliament.' 

We  would  certainly  agree  with  those  who  complain,  if  their 
SQiggestion  could  be  realized  without  producing  a  result  precisely 
contrary  to  what  we  desire.  It  is  provided  by  one  of  the  clauses  of 
this  project  of  the  Conference,  that  ciyil  legislation  will  be  left  to 
the  Legislature  of  Lower  Canada,  and  as  divorce,  legally  speaking, 
is  nothing  more  than  a  dissolution  of  the  civil  contract,  it  follows 
that,  with  the  question  of  marriage,  it  must  form  part  of  the 
category  of  civil  laws,  and  will  thus  become  a  special  attribute  of 
our  local  Legislature. 

Thus,  if  it  is  intended  that  divorce  shall  be  regulated  as  a  Federal 
question,  it  should  be  distinctly  and  specially  laid  down  that  such 
would  be  the  case ;  it  is,  perhaps,  an  exaction,  but  it  is  a  necassary 
one. 


■'  1 


arnage. 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

THE  same  rules  do  not  apply  to  marriage,  because  the  latter 
cannot  lead  to  the  same  inconvenient  results  and  produce  the 
same  disastrous  consequences.  Marriage,  being  a  civil  contract, 
belongs  to  the  civil  code,  in  which  it  occupies  a  very  prominent 
position,  and,  under  different  titles,  it  takes  up  the  greater  part  of 
that  o«de,  we  mean  of  course,  as  regards  consequences.  If,  therefore, 
as  stated  in  the  project  of  the  Conference,  Lower  Canada  is  to  have 
the  control  of  its  own  civil  legislation,  why  should  that  privilege  be 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


97 


ages  of  that 
i),  why  was 
:ei'ma,  'that 
tures  should 

lain,  if  their 
ult  precisely 
he  clauses  of 
ill  be  left  to 
ly  speaking, 
ct,  it  follows 
part  of  the 
attribute  of 

as  a  Federal 
wn  that  such 
3  a  necessary 


36  the  latter 
produce  the 
vi\  contract, 
•y  prominent 
cater  part  of 
If,  therefore, 
ida  is  to  have 
t  privilege  be 


surreptitiously  taken  away,  particularly  as  it  is  clearly  granted  in 
another  part  of  that  same  project  ?  Either  the  civil  code  should 
or  should  not  be  under  the  control  of  the  local  Legislature ;  if  it  is 
to  form  part  of  it,  let  it  be  really  and  substantially  incorporated  in  it. 

If,  on  the  other  hand,  we  are  told,  and  we  really  believe  it, '  that 
'  there  is  no  intention  of  interfering  with  our  code  and  of  aflfecting 
'  the  consequences  which  may  result  from  the  marriage  contract,'  it 
would  be  much  better  immediately  to  define  what  is  meant  by  the 
word  'marriage'  as  it  occurs  in  the  project. 

If,  by  connecting  the  words  divorce  and  marriage,  it  be  intended 
to  grant  to  the  divorced  husband  or  wife  the  privilege  of  re-marry- 
ing, we  require  no  explanation ;  and  again,  if  the  degrees  of  rela- 
tionship and  the  absolute  impediments  that  invalidate  marriage  are 
to  be  included,  we  also  understand  the  meaning ;  but  it  is  essential 
that  explanations  and  definitions  should  be  given  with  precision, 
because  otherwise  there  must  inevitably  be  conflict  of  opinion  be- 
tween the  two  legislative  authorities,  or  a  complete  annihilation  oi 
the  control  to  be  exercised  by  our  Local  Legislatures  over  the  civil 
code. 

One  Legislature  might  say  :  'We  have  the  control  of  legislation 
'  on  the  subject  of  marriage,'  and  the  other  might  say  :  '  Marriage 
'  is  a  civil  contract  j  is  forms  part  of  our  code  ;  you  have  therefore 
'  no  right  to  touch  the  question.  Can  you  now  declare  that  tho 
*  subject  no  longer  forms  part  of  that  code  ?  Therefore,  why  are 
'  we  told  in  the  clauses  of  the  constitution  that  we  are  to  have  the 
'  control  of  our  civil  laws  ?  The  15th  section  of  the  43rd  clause  of 
'  the  project  of  the  Conference  is  therefore  a  deception  -ind  a  lie,' 
These  conflicts  will  inevitably  be  brought  before  the  tribunals,  and 
unless  there  be  an  exact  and  distinct  definition,  the  bench  of  judges 
will  be  divided  in  opinion.  Some  will  say,  '  that  marriage  in  one 
'  case  can  only  be  considered  in  its  relation  to  divorce  and  to  the 
'  liberty  of  the  person  divorced  to  re-marry  or  uot ;'  others  '  that 
'  the  word  marriage,  in  its  most  comprehensive  interpretation, 
'  means  all  acts  of  marriage,  all  the  qualities  and  conditions  rc- 
'  quired  for  the  celebration  of  marriage  and  the  marriage  contract, 
'  all  causes  of  nullity,  all  its  obligations,  its  dissolution  ^^aij^aratlon 


98 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


MX 


m 


i  5 


i&^^ 


'■'i-V 


'U. 


-:t' 


■!l!l 


Vl 


'de  corps,"  its  causes  and  eflfects,  in  a  word,  all  the  consequences 
'  that  may  possibly  result  from  marriage,  with  regard  to  husband 
'and  wife,  to  the  children  and  to  successions.  Thus,  all  these 
'  matters  are  under  the  control  of  the  Federal  Parliament,  and  the 
'  Local  Legislature  is  deprived  of  all  right  of  legislation  on  the  sub- 
'  ject  of  marriage.' 

And  again,  others  may  say  :  '  No  j  there  is  concurrent  jurisdic- 
'  tion,  and  in  any  case  of  conflict  of  legislation,  the  federal  action 

*  must  prevail,  and  local  legislation,  with  regard  to  marriage  and 
'  its  consequences,  shall  only  be  valid  when  the  Federal  Parliament 
^is  silent  on  the  subject.' 

And  th«re  is  a  fourth  view  of  the  question  :  '  If  divorce  is  ex- 

*  clusivcly  under  the  control  of  the  Federal  Grovernment,  because  it 
'is  placed  in  the  category  of  its  attributes,  marriage,  which  is 
'  mentioned  in  the  same  manner,  and  is,  in  fact,  in  juxtaposition  to 
'  it  in  the  project,  will  have  to  be  submitted  to  the  same  rule,  be- 
'  cause  divorce,  in  its  nature,  also  forms  an  essential  part  of  the 
'  civil  code,  and  if  the  thesis  of  a  double  jurisdictiou  can  be  main- 
( tained  with  regard  to  marriage,  it  must  be  equally  applicable  in 
^  the  case  of  divorce.' 

This  word,  thus  placed,  creates  an  immense  gap  in  our  civil  code. 
We  must  not  forget  that  the  project  of  the  Conference  provides, 
that  whenever  a  conflict  of  legislation  shall  occur  between  the  two 
parliaments  incases  of  concurrent  jurisdiction;  the  judges  shall 
give  the  preference  to  the  laws  enacted  by  the  Federal  Parliament. 
It  beoomea  therefore  essential  that  clear  explanations  should  be 
given,  in  order  that  there  may  be  neither  ambiguity  nor  misunder- 
standing, and  that  if  there  are  'lertain  matters  connected  with  the 
questions  of  marriage  or  divorce  which  we  would  prefer  to  place 
under  the  control  of  the  Federal  Parliament,  they  should  be  so  dis- 
tinctly defined  that  nn  possible  misinterpretation  can  arise. 

AVe  are  aware  that  the  delegates  have  acted  with  irreproachable 
fair  play  and  sincerity,  and  while  they  conceded  to  us  the 
control  of  our  civil  code,  they  never  had  any  intention  either 
of  depriving  us  of  its  benefits  or  of  weakening  it  by  federal 
legislation.     But  they  had  so  many  questions  of  a  paramount 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


99 


consequences 
I  to  husband 
Lus,  all  these 
lent,  and  the 
Q  on  the  sub- 

•rent  jurisdic- 
federal  action 
marriage  and 
al  Parliament 

iivorce  is  ex- 
it, because  it 
go,  which  is 
staposition  to 
ame  rule,  be- 
part  of  the 
can  be  main- 
applicable  in 


political  nature  to  discuss ;  they  had  auch  a  short  time  to  devote 
to  each,  that  it  became  impossible  to  define  every  question  with 
precision,  and  to  foresee,  at  the  moment,  all  possible  conflicts  and 
difficulties. 

Moreover,  they  could  not  pretend  to  be  infallible,  and  it  was  im- 
possible for  them,  in  a  first  attempt,  to  record  every  point  in  a 
rigorous  and  permanent  form.  They  could  only  indicate  in  a  gen- 
eral manner  the  subjects  submitted  to  them,  and  establish,  without 
absolute  detail,  the  reciprocal  attributes  of  the  two  legislative 
authorities. 

It  was  intended  that  the  project  should  be  submitted  to  Parlia- 
ment and  the  press,  leaving  to  them  the  duty  of  pointing  out  any- 
thing that  may  have  been  forgotten  in  the  examination  of  such  an 
important  work.  It  could  only  be  after  going  through  such  a 
rigorous  ordeal,  that  the  difi"erent  governments  represented  by  their 
delegates  could  correct  and  define,  if  such  proceeding  were  neces- 
sary ;  otherwise,  the  publicity  of  tht  project  which  we  are  now 
discussing,  would  be  deprived  of  its  object. 


ur  civil  code, 
ice  provides, 
veen  the  two 
judges  shall 

Parliament. 
s  should  be 
3r  misunder- 
ted  with  the 
fer  to  place 
Id  be  so  dis- 
rise. 

reproachablo 
to  us  the 
ition  either 
;   by  federal 

paramount 


Criminal  fab. 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

(Resolution  29,  clause  32),  '  Tha  Criminal  Law,  excepting  tlio  constitu- 
tion of  Courts  of  Criminal  Jurisdiction,  but  including  tlie  Procedure 
in  Cilminal  matters.' 

NOTHING-  can  bo  more  reasonable  than  this  proviso,  as  the 
proposed  object  is  unity,  and  it  becomes  necessary  to  advance 
towards  that  unity  whenever  local  considerations  do  not  placo 
obstacles  in  our  way. 

Our  criminal  law  is  nothing  more  than  English  criminal  law 
slightly  modified  by  our  statutes ;  and  these  modifications  arc,  in  a 


100 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


''r   '     •" 


■$■: 


1. 


ill' 


great  measure,  copied  from  the  gradual  changes  made  from  time  to 
time  in  that  branch  of  law,  by  the  Parliament  of  Great  Britain. 

The  criminal  law  of  Upper  Canada  and  of  the  Maritime  Pro- 
vinces, is  derived  from  the  criminal  law  of  England,  slightly 
modified  by  lo.ial  statutes.  English  law  furnishes  in  the  Courts  of 
all  the  Provinces  (in  criminal  matters)  the  requisite  precedents. 
Nothing  but  English  authorities  are  quoted  in  such  matters. 

If,  fcr  the  reasons  given  elsewhere,  we  are  desirous  of  maintain- 
ing the  operation  of  our  civil  code,  for  the  same  reasons,  we  are 
proud  to  possess  English  criminal  law,  which  has  governed  us 
since  the  conquest,  and  now  happily  forms  part  of  our  institutions. 

If  tlie  English  civil  code  be  fre(,uently  obscure;  if  it  rests  more 
on  precedents  than  on  principles;  if  matters  of  form  are  frequently 
considered  more  important  than  facts :  if  fiction  governs  reality ; 
and  if  the  procedure  in  the  courts  of  England  becomes  a  tortuous 
labyrinth  in  which  the  mind  seems  to  be  lost,  and  in  which  science 
e'^en  becomes  discouraged,  we  cannot  speak  in  the  same  terms  of 
the  criminal  law  of  England,  in  which  the  exercise  of  absolute 
power  is  of  itself  criminal ;  in  which  the  accused  may  find  protection 
and  warranty  as  well  against  surprises  as  against  tyranny ;  in  which 
far  from  being  condemned  without  a  hearing,  he  is  furnished  with 
all  possible  means  of  defence,  and  is  warned  to  beware  of  his  own 
imprudence  and  indiscretion. 

If  English  criminal  law  roally  has  a  fault,  it  is  certainly  in  an 
exaggeration  of  the  means  provided  for  individual  protection.  It 
seems  to  have  a  weakness  for  individuals,  and  perhaps  docs  not 
sufficiently  protect  society  against  their  r.ggressions. 

In  France,  a  man's  antecedents  frequently  lead  to  his  condem- 
nation ;  his  career  is  taken  as  it  were  from  the  cradle,  and  it  is 
traced  by  the  police  through  every  phase;  the  points  at  which  ho 
has  stopped  and  the  motives  of  his  visits  arc  laid  before  liim  ; 
every  act  of  his  whole  life  is  recorded  with  fidelity.  He  can  even 
be  forced  to  recollect  words  unintentionally  spoken,  and  the  society 
in  which  he  has  moved.  IIo  is  asked  to  explain  these  dilferent 
acts  of  his  life,  in  order  to  make  use  of  his  replies.  He  is  com- 
pelled to  make  avowals,  i.j  order  that  they  may  bo  recorded  against 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


101 


I  from  timo  to 
at  Britain. 
Maritime  Pro- 
land,  slightly 
the  Courts  of 
e  precedents, 
natters. 
s  of  maintaiu- 
sasons,  ^ve  arc 
governed  us 
v  institutions. 
'  it  rests  more 
ire  frequently 
yerns  reality; 
nes  a  tortuous 
which  science 
same  terms  of 
36  of  absolute 
ind  protection 
iny ;  in  which 
urnished  with 
ro  of  his  own 

ortainly  in  an 
rotectiou.  It 
laps  does  not 

his  condcm- 
idle,  and  it  is 

at  which  he 
before    him  ; 

lie  can  even 
1(1  the  society 
lesc  diiferent 
lie  is  com- 
iorded  against 


him.  In  such  a  case,  it  is  society  against  the  individual,  and  ia 
such  an  unequal  contest,  a  description  of  which  we  have  just  given, 
the  latter  inevitably  succumbs. 

English  criminal  law,  on  the  contrary,  pays  no  attention  to  the 
past,  and  fearing  that  the  accused  may  not  be  on  his  guard, 
he  is  solemnly  warned  by  the  tribunal  not  to  incriminate  himself. 
Doubts  are  always  in  his  favor,  and  frequently  also  the  sympathy 
of  the  jury.  While  the  prosecuting  counsel  is  obliged  to  present 
direct  evidence  against  the  accused,  and  while  the  former  charac- 
ter of  the  latter,  whatever  may  be  the  accusation  against  him,  can 
be  of  no  moral  weight  in  the  case,  he  can,  on  the  other  hand,  pro- 
duce evidence  of  general  good  conduct,  and  thus  soften,  as  it  were, 
the  harshness  and  strength  of  the  material  evidence  adduced 
against  him. 

He  possesses  the  right  of  challenging  a  large  number  of  jurymen, 
and  he  has,  as  it  were,  the  selection  of  his  judges,  among  whom, 
he  frequently  finds  the  means  of  placing  friends  and  men  disposed 
to  acquit  him,  whatever  the  evidence  may  be.  Such  is  the  respect 
for  individuals,  that  the  least  defect  in  the  iorm  of  procedure  des- 
troys the  whole  accusation,  and  sometimes  even  permits  of  escape 
from  the  gallows,  after  sentence  has  been  recorded  against  the 
criminal. 

Although  the  jury  system  contains  defects  and  producoi  incon- 
venience, by  permitting  the  escape  of  many  guilty  parties  ;  taken 
with  hahcas  corpus,  it  is  one  of  the  greatest  of  all  guarantees  for 
individual  liberty.  These  two  great  principles  are  justly  regarded 
with  pride  by  the  people  of  England. 

That  law  is  ours,  as  well  as  it  is  that  of  the  other  provinces,  and 
they  perhaps,  more  than  ourselves,  insist  upon  the  immunities  en- 
joyed under  the  English  criminal  code.  Therefore,  there  can  be  no 
danger ;  on  the  contrary,  there  is  wisdom,  in  trusting  this  question 
to  the  Federal  Parliament. 


102 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


®lje  Courts,  ^ppomtntfiits  anb  ^ototrs  of  ftjis- 

latuns. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE  establishment  of  a   General   Court    of    Appeal   for   the 
Federated  Provinces.     (Section  29,  clause  34.) 

31.  '  The  General  Parliament  may  also,  from  time  to  time,  establish 
additional  Courts,  and  the  General  Government  may  appoint  Judges 
and  Officers  thereof,  when  the  same  shall  appear  necessary  or  for  the 
public  advantage,  in  order  to  the  due  execution  of  the  laws  of  Parlia- 
ment. 

32.  '  All  Courts,  Judges  and  officers  of  the  several  Provinces  shall  aid, 
assist  and  obey  the  General  Government  in  the  exercise  of  its  rights 
and  powers,  and  for  such  purposes  shall  be  held  to  be  Courts,  Judges 
and  Officers  of  the  General  Government, 

33.  'The  General  Government  shall  appoint  and  pay  th^.  Judges  of 
the  Superior  Courts  in  each  Province,  and  of  the  County  Courts  in 
Upper  Canada,  and  Parliament  shall  fix  their  salaries. 

35.  'The  Judges  of  the  Courts  of  Lower  Canada  shall  be  selected  fromthe 

Bar  of  Lower  Cnnada. 
3V.  '  The  Judges  of  the  Superior  Courts  shall  hold  their  offices  during  good 

behaviour,  and  shall  bo  removeable  only  on  the  Address  of  both 

Houses  of  Parliament. 
45.  '  In  regard  to  all  subjects  over  which  Jurisdiction  belongs  to  both  the 

General  and  Local  Legislatures,  the  laws  of  the  General  Parliament 

shall  control  and  supersede  those  made  by  the  Local  Legislature,  and 

the  latter  shall  be  void  so  far  as  they  are  repugnant  to,  or  inconsistent 

with,  the  former. 

38.  *  For  each  of  the  Provinces  there  shall  be  an  Executive  Officer,  styled 
the  Lieutenant  Governor,  who  shall  bo  appointed  by  the  Governor 
General  in  Council,  under  the  Great  Seal  of  the  Federated  Pro- 
vinces, during  pleasure  :  such  pleasure  not  to  be  exercised  before  the 
expiration  of  the  first  five  years  except  for  cause  ;  such  cause  to  be 
communicated  L in  writing  to  the  Lieutenant  Governor  immediately 
after  the  exercise  of  the  pleasure  as  aforesaid,  and  also  by  Message  to 
both  Houses  of  Parliament,  within  the  first  week  of  the  first  session 
afterwards. 

39.  *  The  Lieutenant  Governor  of  each  Province    shall   be  paid   by  the 

General  Government. 

60,  'Any  Bill  of  the  Local  Legislatures  may  be  reserved  for  the  considera- 
tion of  the  Governor  General, 

51.  '  Any  Bill  passed  by  a  Local  Legislature  shall  bo  subject  to  dis- 
allowance by  the  Governor  General  within  one  year  after  the  passing 
theroof.' 

The  bearing  of  all  these  resolutions  is  to  concentrate  the  legis- 
lative and  judicial  power  in  the  hands  of  the  Federal  Government 
and  Parliament.     Their  principle  is  correct,  provided  that  nothing  in 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


103 


rf  Itjis- 


eal   for   the 


ime,  establish 
ppoint  Judges 
ary  or  for  the 
aws  of  Parlia- 

ces  shall  aid, 
a  of  its  rights 
yourts,  Judges 

ho  Judges  of 
laij  Courts  iu 

iected  from  the 

53  during  good 
dress  of  both 


to  both  the 
Parliament 
igislature,  and 
r  inconsititeat 


al 


Officer,  styled 
the  Governor 
Bderated  Fre- 
ed before  the 
cause  to  be 
immediately 
by  Messoge  to 
first  session 

paid   by   the 

he  considera- 

bject  to    dis- 
r  the  passing 


nto  the  Icgis. 

loverument 

it  nothing  iu 


it  can  interfere  with  the  concessions  made  to  the  Local  Legislatures, 
or  which  may  absorb  their  specific  attributes. 

We  could  find  neither  iuconvenience  ncr  danger  in  such  a 
principle,  if  our  laws  and  institutions  were  similar  to  those  of  the 
other  provinces ;  but,  unfortunately,  such  is  not  the  case.  We 
have  special  laws  and  institutions  of  our  own,  which  really  require 
special  protection. 

We  freely  admit  that  there  were  great  difficulties  to  overcome 
with  regard  to  Lower  Canada  ;  that  if  on  the  one  hand,  French 
Canadians  and  Catholics  exacted  protection  for  their  institutions, 
Protestants,  on  the  other  hand — who  should  have  known  better — 
feared  that  their  own  institutions  might  be  sacrificed  in  a  Legisla- 
ture composed  of  French  Canadians  and  Catholics.  As  they 
could  not  obtain  a  Legislative  Union  which  neither  the  Lower 
Provinces  nor  ourselves  could  accept,  they  desired  at  least  to  obtain, 
in  an  indirect  manner,  a  Central  Crovernment  and  Parliament, 
in  which  they  imagined  they  would  find  greater  protection  for 
themselves  and  their  property  ;  and,  in  a  case  of  emergency,  for 
their  prejudices  and  antipathies. 

We  quote  from  Mr.  G-;ilt's  speech  : — 

*  It  was  thought  proper  to  give  to  the  General  Government  the 
'  right  to  establish  a  general  Court  of  Appeal  for  the  Federated  Pro- 
'  vinces.     He  thought  that  while  there  was  no  express  provision 

*  for  the  establishment  of  such  a  court,  many  who  had  studied  the 

*  question  would  agree,  that  it  was  desirable  that  the  general  Legis- 
<  lature  should  have  the  power  of  constituting  such  a  court,  if  it 

*  saw  fit  to  do  so.  At  present,  appeal  lay  from  our  courts  ulti- 
'  mately  to  the  Queen  in  Privy  Council,  and  it  was  not  intended  to 

*  deprive  the  subject  of  recourse  to  this  ultimate  court ;  but  at  the 
'  same  time  it  was  well,  in  assimilating  the  present  systems  of  law 
'for  the  benefit  of  all  the  provinces,  that  they  should  have  the 
'  assembled  wisdom  of  the  bench  brought  together  iu  a  general 
'  Court  of  Appeal,  to  decide  ultimate  causes  which  would,  before 

*  long,  doubtless  supersede  the  necessity  of  going  to  the  enormous 
'  expense  of  carrying  appeals  to  England.     It  was  proposed  to  ask 

*  the  Imperial  Government  to  confer  upon  the  General  Govern- 


104 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


■,V/'-' 


:|f 


I 


t 


♦I 


*  ment  the  power  of  constituting  such  a  court,  not,  however,  with 
'  the  desire  to  abolish  the  present  right  of  appeal  to  England.' 

After  having  alluded  to  the  importance  of  giving  to  the  Gene- 
ral Government  the  power  of  selecting  the  judges  in  the  different 
provinces,  he  adds : — 

'  But,  in  the  case  of  Lower  Canada,  where  we  had  a  different 
^  system  of  law  altogether,  it  was  plain  that  the  judges  could  be 
'  selected  only  from  among  gentlemen  conversant  with  that  law, 
^  and  therefore  it  was  provided  that  the  judges  should  bo  selected 
'  from  the  bars  of  the  respective  provinces  in  which  they  were  to 
'  ?.et ;  but  in  the  case  of  the  consolidation  of  the  laws  of  the  seve- 
'  ral  Maritime  Provinces  and  of  Upper  Canada,  the  choice  would 
'  extend  to  the  bars  of  all  those  provinces.' 

If  we  have  grouped  so  many  resolutions  together  at  the  head  of 
this  article,  i'  was  with  the  view  of  giving  their  general  tendency, 
and  because,  as  regards  the  judicial  question,  they  may  be  consi- 
dered as  corollaries  of  the  same  proposition.  We  shall,  at  another 
time,  examine  several  of  these  resolutions  under  different  aspects, 
and  from  different  points  of  view. 

With  unity  as  a  n  'n  object,  these  tests  give  additional  secu- 
rity to  the  J.ower  Canada  minority  in  the  results  that  may  be  pro- 
duced by  Confederation.  We  have  no  objection  to  this,  provided 
that  the  protection  granted  to  one  class  will  not  be  the  means  of 
causing  injustice  to  others,  and  that  privileges  given  cheerfully 
may  not  eventually  produce  disappointment. 

We  purpose  showing  that  everything  in  the  series  of  resolutions 
at  the  head  of  this  article  seems  to  tend  towards  the  same  object : 

1st.  The  courfs,  the  judges,  and  the  public  oflBcera  of  the  pro- 
vinces are  to  assist  the  General  Government,  and  in  the  exercise 
of  their  rights  and  attributes,  they  must  obey  that  power,  and  be- 
come, to  all  intents  and  purposes,  the  courts,  the  judges,  and  the 
officers  of  that  Government, 

27id.  The  Federal  Government  shall  appoint  and  pay  these 
officers. 

3n/.  That  power  alone  can  deprive  them  of  office. 

Ath.  When  the  General  Government  becomes  dissatisfied  with 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


105 


»wever,  with 
igland.' 
0  the  Gene- 
;he  different 


1  a  different 
ges  could  be 
th  that  law, 
I  bo  selected 
they  were  to 
of  the  seve- 
choice  would 

Lt  the  head  of 
ral  tendency, 
lay  be  cousi- 
11,  at  another 
erent  aspects, 

itional  secu- 

may  be  pro- 

his,  provided 

he  means  of 

n  cheerfully 

■  resolutions 
same  object : 
of  the  pro- 
the  exercise 
)wer,  and  be- 
ges,  and  the 


pay 


these 


satisfied  with 


any  such  officers,  although  the  law  may  establish  that  they  are 
amenable  to  that  power  as  it  appoints,  pays,  and  may  remove  them ; 
new  judicial  tribunals,  new  judges  and  new  officers  may  be  ap- 
pointed, who  will  in  reality  be  subject  to  that  power,  and  who  may 
be  placed  over  provincial  tribun  vis  perfectly  independant  of  them, 
and  in  exclusive  possession  of  the  attributes  above  alluded  to. 
Under  no  other  circumstances  could  their  appointment  be  possibly 
justified. 

In  any  question  submitted  to  the  concurrent  jurisdiction  of  the 
Federal  Parliament  and  local  Legislatures,  the  laws  of  the  former 
shall  prevail  over  those  of  the  latter.  Should  a  conflict  occur,  we 
can  easily  foresee  what  would  be  the  chances  of  the  latter,  judged 
by  men  who  know  nothing  of  them,  and  who  will  be  specially  ap- 
pointed for  the  purpose  of  giving  ascendancy  to  the  laws  of  the 
central  Parliament. 

bth.  In  order  to  cap  the  climax  to  this  judicial  edifice,  the 
Federal  Parliament  reserves  the  privilege  of  creating,  in  case  of 
necessity,  a  general  Court  of  Appeal,  which  will  be  superior  to  the 
whole  judicial  hierarchy,  and  which  may  at  any  time  annul  all 
decisions. 

How  can  this  provision  be  reconciled  with  clause  35th,  which 
declares,  '  That  the  judges  of  Lower  Canada  shall  be  selected  from 
'  the  bar  of  Lower  Canada,'  because,  according  to  Mr.  Gralt's  words, 
none  but  Lower  Canada  advocates  can  really  understand  the  laws 
of  Lower  Canada  ? 

How  can  thit,  Court  of  Appeal,  composed  of  a  majority  of  men 
ignorant  of  our  laws,  decide  in  cases  referred  to  them  ?  It  is  in- 
tended that  they  will  consult  judges  from  Lower  Canada,  who  form 
part  of  the  Bench  in  Appeal,  on  the  model  of  the  House  of  Lords, 
which  leaves  to  the  Law  Lords  the  decision  of  questions  of  law. 
In  such  a  case,  it  would  have  been  more  reasonable  to  leave  the 
decision  to  the  Court  of  Appeal  for  Lower  Canada,  more  competent 
to  undertake  the  judgment  of  such  exceptional  cases. 

Either  our  civil  code  is  left  to  our  Local  Legislature,  or  it  is  not. 
If  it  is,  we  should  not  thus  surrender  the  power  of  handing  over 
the  privilege  of  decision  to  a  tribunal  composed  of  men  who  do 


106 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


not  understand  it^  and  who  would  regulate  those  decisions  accord* 
ing  to  the  principles  of  laws  which  we  have  obstinately  refused  to 
accept  since  the  days  of  the  conquest. 

What  seems  to  us  very  strange  is,  that  while  creating  this  Su- 
preme Federal  Court,  and  by  placing  it  above  the  courts  of  the  six 
provinces,  the  Privy  Council  of  Her  Majesty  still  remains  as  a 
tribunal  which  can  b6  finally  appealed  to.  The  object  then,  of 
creating  this  court,  at  great  expense,  must  be  merely  to  establish 
another  degree  in  the  judicial  scale,  because  suitors  who  may  be 
dissatisfied  with  the  decision  of  a  court  (declared  by  the  constitu- 
tion itself  to  be  incompetent)  will  invariably  appeal  to  the  Privy 
Council  for  a  final  decision. 

If  the  privilege  were  granted  to  appeal  directly  to  the  highest 
tribunal  in  London,  we  may  rest  assured  that  they  would  ignore 
the  Federal  Supreme  Court,  and  thus  save  considerable  expense, 
while  they  would  perhaps  obtain  a  better  decision. 

The  jurists  who  compose  the  judicial  committee  of  the  Privy 
Council  are  profoundly  versed  in  the  science  of  lloman  law,  which 
forms  the  basis  of  our  civil  code  ;  and  they  are  in  close  proximity 
to  the  leading  French  jurists,  whom  they  consult  in  any  case  of 
difficulty.  They  may  err  sometimes  in  giving  judgment,  but,  at 
least,  they  give  as  great  a  guarantee  of  science  and  experience  as 
it  is  possible  to  obtain  among  any  class  of  legists,  and,  in  any  case, 
they  must  be  regarded  as  composing  the  supreme  tribunal  of  the 
realm.  It  is  very  true,  as  Mr.  Gait  remarked,  that  we  do  not  im- 
mediately constitute  this  Federal  Court  of  Appeal,  but  we  obtain 
the  power  to  establish  it  when  deemed  necessary.  We  must  not 
forget  the  popular  proverb : — *  As  ice  make  our  bed  so  must  we  lie 
'  on  it.'     '  Comme  on  fait  son  lit,  on  se  couche,' 

If  this  tribunal  be  considered  unnecessary,  why  should  we  re- 
serve the  right  of  creating  it  ?  If  the  reserve  is  made,  it  must  be 
because  it  may  have  to  be  used  against  us  at  a  future  day,  under 
influences  which  we  cannot  now  foresee,  and  which  we  may  not 
then  be  able  to  control. 

We  can  easily  understand  the  thought  of  the  Conference,  and 
we  have  great  confidence  in  Mr.  Gait's  sincerity,  when  he  states 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


107 


sions  accord- 
ly  refused  to 

ting  this  Su- 
rts  of  the  six 
remains  as  a 
jeot  then,  of 
y  to  establish 
\  who  may  be 
the  constitu- 
to  the  Privy 

►  the  highest 
would  ignore 
able  expense, 

of  the  Privy 
in  law,  which 
Dse  proximity 
1  any  case  of 
nent,  but,  at 
experience  as 
,  in  any  case, 
ibunal  of  the 
ve  do  not  im- 
it  we  obtain 
We  must  not 
J  must  toe  lie 

hould  wfi  re- 

e,  it  must  be 

•e  day,  under 

we  may  not 

iference,  and 
en  he  states 


that  '  there  is  a  great  difference  between  the  possession  of  power 
'  and  the  exercise  of  it.'  This  Court  of  Appeals  can  scarcely  ex- 
ist under  a  Colonial  Confederation,  but  might  be  created  in  a  Con- 
federation holding  the  position  of  an  independent  nation.  With 
regard  to  our  civil  code,  it  would  not  be  required,  but  in  the  ge- 
neral constitutional  questions  that  may  arise  in  a  ^onflict  between 
the  legislation  of  the  federal  and  that  of  the  local  governments,  it 
would  be  very  useful.  In  such  a  case  it  would  be  much  better  to 
state  distinctly  and  clearly  what  is  desired,  and  to  define  at  the 
outset  the  attributes  of  that  great  constitutional  tribunal,  instead 
of  thus  trusting  vaguely  to  misapprehensions  as  to  its  powers  at  a 
future  day,  and  so  give  rise  to  difficulty  and  danger. 

But  there  are  many  clauses  and  judicial  provisions  placed  in 
the  way  of  suitors,  that  may  interfere  with  our  civil  code;  and 
there  are  others  which  seem  to  tend  towards  the  same  result : — 

1st.  The  Lieutenant  Governors  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Grene- 
ral  Government. 

2nd.  They  shall  be  paid  by  that  Government, 

Srd.  They  may  be  removed  by  the  same  power. 

4th.  These  Lieutenant  Governors — mere  creatures  of  the  General 
Government — will  have  the  right  of  veto  with  respect  to  all  laws 
passed  by  the  Local  Legislatures. 

5th.  They  may  reserve  these  laws  for  the  consideration  of  the 
General  Government. 

Gth.  As  officials  of  that  same  Government,  they  will  be  com- 
pelled to  act  with  respect  to  such  laws,  on  the  instructions  received 
from  the  central  power. 

With  all  these  obstacles,  how  will  the  Local  Legislature  be  able 
to  be  put  into  operation,  should  the  General  Government  be  in- 
clined to  thwart  their  legislation  ?  Of  course  we  mean  all  this  in 
connection  with  the  operation  of  our  civil  code.  It  may  be  said, 
in  reply  to  our  objections,  that  these  difficulties  may  never  exist, 
because  they  will  never  be  entertained  in  the  General  Government 
more  than  they  have  been  in  the  opinions  of  the  members  of  the 
Conference.  But,  if  the  most  eminent  statesmen  of  British  North 
America  have  met  together  to  write  a  constitution,  and  that  in 


108 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


the  constitution  so  written  or  composed,  they  have  deemed  it  pru- 
dent to  make  certain  stipulations  and  protect  certain  rights  in  the 
future,  it  must  be  that  they  have  considered  such  precautions  ne- 
cessary, othsrwise  they  would  have  passed  over  them  in  order  to 
reach,  with  greater  certainty,  that  perfect  unity  which  we  also  would 
desire,  could  it  be  found  practicable. 

In  concluding  this  lengthy  article,  we  may  remark,  that  if  we  do 
object  to  a  federal  Court  of  Appeal  so  constituted,  which  would 
override  our  civil  code,  we  could  have  no  objection  to  reserve  the 
power  for  its  creation  as  a  supreme  tribunal  at  a  future  day,  when 
the  circumstances  and  consequences  above  described  might  render 
it  necessary.  Neither  could  we  object  to  it,  if  constituted  solely 
for  the  five  other  provinces  of  the  Confederation,  whose  civil  laws 
are  identically  similar. 


A 


ftniformiti!  of  Ciliil  Iafo» 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

33.  '  Rendering  uniform  all  or  any  of  the  laws  reiative  to  the  property  and 
civil  rights  ia  Upper  Canada,  Nova  Scotia,  NewBr'jQSwick,Newfound- 
land  and  Printe  Edward  Islaud,and  rendering  uniform  the  procedure  of 
all  or  any  of  the  Courts  in  these  Pro/inces;  but  any  statute  for  this 
purpose  shall  have  no  force  or  authority  in  any  Province  until  sanc- 
tioned by  the  Legislature  thereof.' 

THIS  is  an  importast  clause  to  all  the  provinces  except  Lower 
Canada.  We  here  find  what  a  degree  of  protection  the  project 
gives  to  these  provinces  in  relation  to  their  civil  laws.  All  their 
laws  are  nearly  similar,  and  yet  the  Federal  Parliament  is  not  to  be 
permitted  to  complete  that  assimilation  without  the  consent  of  the 
Local  Legislatures  I 

The  veto  here,  instead  of  coming  from  above,  will  come  from 
below,  and  it  will  not  be  the  central  Parliament  which  will  control 
local  Legislatures,  but  it  will  be  the  Local  Legislatures  which  will 
control  the  Federal  Legislation. 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


109 


jemed  it  pru- 
rights  ID  tlie 
ecautions  ne- 
a  in  order  to 
sve  also  would 


that  if  we  do 
which  would 
0  reserve  the 
re  day,  when 
might  render 
tituted  solely 
lose  civil  laws 


le  property  and 
rick,Newfound- 
le  procedure  of 
statute  for  this 
ace  until  Banc- 


except  Lower 
)n  the  project 
vs.  All  their 
nt  is  not  to  be 
onsent  of  the 

ill  come  from 
h  will  control 
js  which  will 


In  this  clause  the  vigilant  eye  of  the  representatives  of  the 
English  Provinces  is  plainly  visible ;  these  provinces,  therefore, 
should  not  find  it  strange  if  Lower  Canada  should  seek  for  itself, 
in  the  project,  an  equal  measure  of  protection  under  diflferent 
forms  J  nor  should  they  find  it  more  strange  because  we  have  the 
assurance  of  it  in  the  spirit  of  liberality  shown  by  their  representa- 
tives in  the  Convention. 


fcigratiott  m)i  Agriculture. 

CHAPTER  XXVIL 

'Emigration.'   Section  35,  Clause  29. 
'Agriculture.'  Section  36,  Clause    29. 

EMIGRATION  and  Agriculture  are  questions  of  extreme  impor- 
tance to  the  country ;  the  Conference  so  well  understood  this, 
that  it  has  established,  with  respect  to  these  subjects,  a  concurrence 
of  legislation  between  the  Central  Parliament  and  the  Local 
Legislatures.  Thus  sections  four  and  five  of  clause  43,  place  Agri- 
culture and  Emigration  under  the  head  of  Local  Legislation. 

Here  we  •  should  have  some  fear  of  conflict,  if  clause  45  did 
not  say :  '  In  all  questions  which  have  been  submitted  concur- 

*  rently  to  the  control  of  the  Federal  Parliament  and  the  Local 
'  Legislatures,  and  in  cases  where  the  Federal  Parliament  shall  have 
'  carried  a  measure  againsta  Local  Legislature,  the  laws  of  the  latter 
'  will  be  null  and  void  in  all  cases,  where  they  might  conflict  with 
'  those  of  the  General  Parliament.' 

To  understand  the  object  of  these  concurrent  attributes,  it  will 
be  as  well  to  read  that  part  of  Mr.  Gait's  speech  which  comes 
under    the    head  of    '  Emigration    and     Lands.'      The    word 

*  lands'  here,  doubtless  represents  the  word  agriculture  in  the  36th 
section  of  the  29  th  clause,  and  in  the  fourth  section  of  the  43rd 


no 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


41:  • 


clause  of  the  project.  Let  us  listen  at  this  point  to  the  Minister 
of  Finance : 

EMIGRATION    AND    LANDS. 

'  With  regard  to  the  position  they  would  occupy  in  the  Loc<t] 
'  Legislature,  there  were  two  or  three  questions  in  which  they  must 
'  feel  very  great  interest,  and  in  which  they  might  fear,  that  hostile 
'  action  might  be  taken  towards  them,  if  such  an  unwise  course 
(  should  be  attempted  by  their  French  Canadian  fellow-subjects. 
'  He  would  refer  first  to  the  question  of  Emigration  and  Lands. 

<  No  doubt  here  in  the  Eastern  Townships  it  had  been  felt  by  many, 
{ that  possibly,  in  leaving  the  lands  in  the  hands  of  the  Local 
(  Governments,  some  rules  might  be  made  which  would  restrict  the 
'  occupation  of  those  lands  to  their  French  Canadian  friends  solely. 

<  So  far  as  his  experience  went,  we  had  always  been  delighted  to  sec 
'  our  wild  lands  settled  by  French  Canadians.     They  had,  like  the 

*  rest  of  the  people,  com'-  in  and  bought  the  lands  they  occupied, 
'  With  regard  to  the  public  domain,  it  was  clear  that  no  distinction 
'  could  be  drawn  by  the  Local  Legislatures.  It  was  possible  they  might 
'  adopt  the  unwise  policy  of  putting  on  a  price  which  would  prevent 
'  any  from  buying,  but,  if  the  land  was  exposed  to  sale,  it  must  be 
'  open  to  one  race  as  the  other.  In  some  respects,  he  might  have 
'  preferred,  not  in  the  interests  of  Lower  Canada,  but  in  the  inte. 
'  rests  of  the  whole  country,  to  have  seen  them  at  the  disposal  of 
'  the  General  Government.    But  circumstauces  prevented  that — 

*  not  the  .position  of  Lower  Canada,  but  the  great  importance 
'  attached  to  the  public  domain  by  the  Upper  Canadians,  and  in 
'  the  case  also  of  Nova  Scotia  and  New  Brunswick  by  their  respec. 
'  tive  governments  and  people,  who  were  determined  to  have  control 
'  of  their  own  lands  ;  though  he    thought  the    general   interes^. 

*  might  have  been  promoted,  if  we  could  have  gone  to  Europe  and 

*  put  one  comprehensive  scheme  of  colonization  and  emigration 
'  before  the  world  at  large.  That  was  prevented  now,  and  all  we 
"'  could  hope  for,  was  that  such  wise  measures  might  be  adopted  by 

<  the  Local  Legislatures  as  would  have  the  same  results,  while  it  was 
'  necessary  to  leave  in  the  hands  of  the  Local  Parliaments  and 
'  Governments  the  power  of  determining   the  rates  or  terms  on 


m' 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


Ill 


c  Minister 


the  Loca] 
.  they  must 
that  hostile 
wise  course 
w-3ubjects. 
aud  Landa. 
It  by  many, 
[■  the  Local 
restrict  the 
lends  solely, 
ghted  to  see 
ad,  like  the 
y  occupied, 
distinction 
3  they  might 
)uld  prevent 
,  it  must  be 
might  have 
a  the  inte. 
disposal  of 
nted  that — 
importance 
ians,  and  in 
heir  respec. 
aave  control 
al   interes|. 
Europe  and 
emigration 
and  all  we 
adopted  by 
tvhile  it  was 
amenta  and 
)r  terms  on 


'  which  lands  might  bs  obtained  by  emigrants  when  they  reached 

*  us,  or  when  the  natural  increase  of  our  own  population  required 

*  our  young  men  to  take  up  lands  in  the  back  country.  He  did  not 
'  think  it  should  be  apprehnnded  that  the  Local  Governments  would 
'  adopt  any  policy  which  would  check  that  which  was  manifestly 
'  for  the  interest  of  the  community  at  large.  Whatever  policy  wero 
'  adopted,  whether  a  wise  or  a  foolish  one,  must  be  a  policy,  apply- 
'  ing  equally  to  all.  No  distinction  could  be  drawn,  with  reference 
'  to  nationality  or  creed  among  those  who  went  upon  the  Crown 
'  domain  to  buy  lands.  He  did  hope  and  trust  that  Lower  Canada 
'  would  set  an  example  of  liberality,  in  regard  to  the  disposal  of  her 
'  lands,  which  he  was  satisfied  was  her  true  policy — and  especially 
'  in  regard  to  her  mineral  lands,  which  were  now  exciting  so  mucli 
'  attention, — and  he  hoped  it  would  be  the  case  that  Lower  Canada,in 
'  seeking  to  dispose  of  her  lands,  would  look  rather  to  the  advant- 
'  age  of  having  an  industrious  population  settled  upon  them,  than 
'  to  the  direct  pecuniary  benefit  she  might  get  from  their  sale.' 

We  may  be  sure  that  these  are  not  Mr.  Gait's  own  fears  that  lie 
expressed  on  that  solemn  occasion,  but  rather  those  of  the  popula- 
tion to  whom  he  spoke ;  for  in  all  his  relations  with  us,  that  eminent 
man  must  have  learnt  to  know  us  better.  Ho  knows  that  on  every 
occasion,  we  have  carried  toleration  and  generosity  to  its  utmost 
limits ;  he  knows  that  fanaticism  and  prejudice  have  never  enjoyed 
the  right  of  citizenship  among  us ;  if  they  have  been  found  in  our 
country,  and  if  they  have  thrust  themselves  upon  the  national  soil, 
he  may  rest  assured  that  they  are  not  indigenous  to  that  soil. 
Wer«  the  French  Canadians  to  be  in  a  majority  to-morrow  in  the 
Local  Legislature,  we  would  not  find  them  adopting  the  exclusive 
policy  of  which  they  have  seen  so  many  sad  examples  elsewhere. 

In  asking  to  be  allowed  to  develope  their  own  resources,  accord- 
ing to  their  natural  force  and  expansion,  they  do  not  desire  to 
restrain  the  liberty  of  others  j  and  as  the  supreme  interest  of  all 
is  the  settlement  of  the  country,  they  will  uever  foolishly  place 
taxes  on  the  sale  of  public  lands  to  p.uch  a  degree  as  to  force  their 
own  people  to  go  and  seek  their  fortune  and  livelihood  in  a  strange 
land. 


112 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


There  is  then  no  danger,  as  Mr.  Gait  has  observed,  that  they 
will,  by  such  a  suicidal  policy,  drive  away  men  of  other  creeds 
and  other  origins ;  for  a  similar  erroneous  policy  would  drive  away 
those  of  their  own  creed  and  of  their  own  origin.  But  Mr.  Gait 
has  not  said  a  word  of  the  concurrent  Legislation  of  which  the 
project  of  the  constitution  speaks  in  regard  to  emigration  and 
agriculture.  He  only  tells  us,  that  it  would  be  desirable  that  they 
should  organize  in  Europe  an  emigration  to  the  British  Provinces 
on  a  vast  scale.  Is  it  with  that  object  that  the  Federal  Parliament 
reserves  the  right  of  legislating  upon  emigration  and  agriculture  ? 
and,  in  that  concurrent  power,  does  it  reserve  also  the  right  of 
fixing  the  price  and  conditions  of  the  sale  of  lands  ?  This  is  an 
important  point  to  clear  up,  for  conflicts  on  this  subject  would  be 
regrettable,  and^  in  any  case,  to  avoid  them,  it  would  be  wise  to 
define  with  care  the  attributes  of  the  two  Legislatures  in  relation 
to  these  same  questions. 


^B' 


■  *.■  ■■  ! 


I^ppointuunt  anfe  Sates  of  |ubges. 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

33.  '  The  General  Government  shall  appoint  and  pay  the  Judges  of  the 
Superior  Courts  in  the  different  provinces,  and  of  the  County  Courts 
in  Upper  Canada,  and  the  Federal  Parliament  shall  fix  their  salaries.' 

IF  local  legislation  is  otherwise  protected,  and  if  some  amend- 
ments, such  as  we  have  indicated  in  our  last  articlos,  might 
be  made  in  the  project  of  constitution,  wo  could  see  no  incon- 
venience to  Lower  Canada  arising  from  the  judges  being  nominated 
and  paid  by  ihe  Federal  Government  j  for  it  is  evident,  according 
to  that  same  text  of  the  project,  thnt  if  any  judge  bo  guilty  of 
flagrant  dereliction  of  duty,  he  may  bo  dismissed  j  such  derelic- 
tion as  has  not  been  seen  since  the  Union, — though  it  has  been 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


113 


our  fato  to  witness  many  strange  things  during  these  last  25 
years  of  social  and  political  existence, — and  consequently,  nothing 
would  induce  the  judges  to  give  an  undue  preference  to  federal 
over  Local  Legislation. 

One  of  the  guarantees  for  Lower  Canada  is  the  obligation 
upon  the  Central  Government  to  take  the  judges  from  Lower 
Canada.  This  is  a  species  of  compromise  between  thetwoautJiori- 
ties — that  the  one  shall  pay  and  the  other  shall  furnish  them.  If 
the  Local  Government  had  both  paid  and  provided  the  judges,  the 
Federal  Government  might  perhaps  have  had  some  apprehensions 
in  respect  to  the  legislation  of  the  Central  Parliament ;  the  same 
way  as  if  the  Federal  Government  had  both  furnished  and  paid 
the  judges,  the  Local  Legislature  would  have  had  some  ground  for 
fears  in  respect  to  the  integrity  of  their  own  laws. 

But  beyond  these  considerations,  the  Conference  seems  to  have 
wished  to  establish  an  equilibrium  between  the  two  legislative 
and  governmental  authorities.  They  had  another  and  a  higher 
interest — that  was  the  social  and  scientific  value  of  the  judicial 
tribunals.  They  feared  that,  in  leaving  the  choice  of  the  high 
functionaries  of  justice  at  the  disposal  of  the  Local  Governments, 
the  intellectual  and  moral  level  of  our  tribunals  would  have 
succumbed  under  theinfluence  of  intrigue,  and  they  justly  thought 
that  the  General  Government  would,  on  the  whole,  choose  better, 
and  make  that  choice  among  the  most  eminent  men  of  our  bar, 
without  being  swayed  by  small  local  coteries,  in  fact,  without 
paying  any  attention  to  their  recommendations. 


k2 


114 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


^1^ 


'& 


■^ij; 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

»8.  <Each  Province  shall  have  an  Executive  oflScer,  styled  "Lieutenant 
Governor,", wko  will  be  appointed  bj  the  Gorernor  General  in  Council, 
etc' 

THIS  plan'will  probably  be  the  one  most  discussed  in  the  debate 
which  is  about  to  open  in  a  few  days.     Some  desire  that  the 

.LieutenantjOovernors  should  be  chosen  by  the  Local  Legislatures ; 

.others,  that  they  be  chosen  by  the  Sovereign,  as  in  the  case  of  the 
present  governors  of  provinces ;  others  again,  that  they  be  elected 
by  the  people. 

We  may  say  in  the  first  place,  that  the  election  of  Lieutenant 
Governors  by  the  Legislature  is  simply  absurd;  for,  if  they 
were  elected  by  the  members,  they  would  always  be  dependent  upon 
them,  and  would  not  be  sufficiently  free  to  resist  the  aggressions 
of  those  who  had  elected  them.  The  Governor  himself  forms  one 
of  the  three  bodies  which  compose  the  Legislature ;  he  is  as 
essential  as  the  other  two,  for  without  his  concurrence  no  law  can 
be  passed  by  them.  It  is  then  necessary  that  he  should  be  inde- 
pendent of  them  in  the  same  degree  that  they  are  independent  of 
him,  and  that  he  should  be  as  free  to  refuse  and  sanction  as  them- 
selves. It  is  necessary  that  he  should  hold  the  right  of  veto,  a 
right  inherent  in  the  nature  of  his  legislative  existence.  But  if 
he  were  to  be  their  creature,  he  would  cease  to  be  their  equal,  and 
the  utility  as  the  reason  for  his  '  r6lo'  would  no  longer  exist. 

Thus,  the  only  three  rational  modes,  upon  whicli  opinions  differ, 
are :  the  choice  by  the  General  Government,  as  the  Conference 
desire  it ;  by  the  Sovereign  ;  and  by  the  election  of  the  people. 

It  is  easy  to  understand  the  object  of  the  nomination  of  gover- 
nors by  the  Sovereign,  in  the  colonial  condition  of  British  North 
America.  These  men  are  the  immediate  representatives  and 
guardians  of  Imperial  sovereignty.  But  that  would  rationally 
cease  to  be  necessary  from  the  moment  that,  by  another  political 


U. 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


115 


'  Lieutenant 
1  ia  Council, 

the  debate 
e  that  the 
?gislatures ; 
ease  of  the 
be  elected 

Lieutenant 
'V,  if  they 
odent  upon 
aggressions 
I  forms  one 
he  is  as 
0  law  can 
bo  inde- 
pendent of 
as  them- 
of  veto,  a 
But  if 
qual,  and 
exist. 

ions  differ, 
onfcrence 
people, 
of  gover- 
ish  North 
lives  and 
rationally 
political 


organization,  the  necessity  for  local  representation  of  the  Crown 
ceases,  and  that  we  can  concentrate  in  a  single  person  the  character 
and  attributes  of  Imperial  sovereignty,  from  the  moment  that,  by 
9,  single  representation,  the  arm  of  the  Sovereign  can  reach  every 
point  of  the  domain  of  the  empire. 

The  only  argument  against  this  order  of  things  is,  that  it  tends 
to  diminish  the  number  of  chances  for  the  advancement  of  certain 
men  in  the  country,  but  the  argument  is  worth  nothing  to  anybody 
but  them  j  the  personal  interests  of  individuals  can  weigh  but 
little  against  the  destinies  of  a  whole  people. 

The  object  of  this  concentration  of  the  administrative  power  is 
sufficiently  evident.  The  Conference  desired  by  that  means,  to 
simplify  the  relation?  of  the  Sovereign,  with  all  Her  domains 
situated  in  North  America  ;  they  also  wished  by  this  concentration 
to  render  the  executive  action  more  spontaneous  and  more  effica- 
cious— on  great  occasions  and  where  decisive  action  is  necessary — 
they  wished  also,  for  the  future,  to  substitute  the  sovereignty  of  the 
Federal  Government  for  Imperial  sovereignty,  in  order  to  maintain 
in  the  new  empire  that  direct  action,  but  tempered  always  by 
those  constitutional  checks,  by  means  of  which  the  Government  of 
the  Mother  Country  has  been  able  to  maintain  its  sovereignty  over 
the  whole  extent  of  its  colonial  possessions. 

Some  have  also  spoken  of  the  honor  the  colonies  would  derive 
from  being  represented  by  men  born  within  their  limits.  But  this 
consid  ration  would  bo  personal  only,  in  the  case  of  those  who 
should  have  the  good  fortune  to  be  chosen,  Itut  would  have  no 
value  in  the  consideration  of  the  great  question  of  which  we  were 
just  speaking  ;  that  is  to  say,  in  relation  to  governors  named  by 
the  Imperial  Government. 

Those  who  would  wish  tho  governors  to  be  elected  by  the  people 
follow  another  order  of  ideas.  They  are  oven  opposed  to  monar- 
chical institutions. 

Republicans  rather  than  Democrats,  they  prefer  the  elective 
principle,  pushed  to  its  most  extreme  and  exaggerated  limits,  to 
the  really  democratic  constitution  of  Great  Britain,  which  gives  to 


116 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


>i 


that  people  a  more  immediate,  constaDt  and  efficacious  control  over 
the  Government. 

They  want  elective  governors,  because  elective  governors  are  a 
direct  step  towards  the  establishment  of  a  republic.     But,  for  those 
who  aspire  t©  another  state  of  things — for  those  who  would  escape 
the  demagogical  water-spout  in  the  midst  of  which  the  Northern 
Southern  and  Central  American  Republics  are  convulsively  strug- 
gling ;  for  those  who  would  keep  beyond  the  sphere  of  influence  of 
the  Great  Eepublic  which  is  now,  after  eighty  years'  experience, 
already  decrepit  and  worm-eaten ;  for  those  who  are  not  annexation- 
ists ;  for  those  who  cherish  the  noble  thought  of  founding  a  new 
empire  upon  bases  more  stable  and  upon  principles  more  in  h  ar. 
mony  with  the  institutions,  the  manners  and  the  sentiments  of  the 
Lower  Canadian  people ;  for  those  who  do  not  wish  to  see  their  in- 
stitutions and  their  language,  of  which  they  are  so  proud,  swallowed 
up  in  the  immense  abyss  where  everything  disappears,  and  to  the 
aurface  of  which  only  ascends  the  fetid  scum  of  material  interests  and 
moral  corruption ;  for  those  who  desire  not  to  be  taxed  to  exhaus- 
tion, to  pay  their  share  of  five  hundred  millions  of  dollars  of  annual 
tax  and  of  the  three  billions  of  accumulated  debt  in  the  United 
States;  in  short,  for  those  who  do  not  desire  to  see  their  children 
perish  by  hundreds  of  thousands  in  the  miasmatic  marshes  of  Vir- 
ginia and  the  other  Southern  States,  or  spilling  their  blood  in 
streams  in  the  fratricidal  combats  which  have  been  going  on  there 
for  the  last  four  years ;  for  people  who  do  not  desire  any  part  or 
share  in  such  things  as  these,  the  principle  of  elective  governors 
can  have  no  charm. 

That  which  they  do  desire,  is,  that  in  the  projected  institu- 
tions, there  should  be  established  good  guarantees  for  personal 
liberty,  national  liberty  and  the  permanent  and  active  control  of 
the  people  who  pay  taxes,  over  the  administration  of  public 
affairs. 

Now,  with  regard  to  this  direct,  prompt  and  permanent  action 
of  the  people,  we  should  also  have  the  local  representatives  and 
the  federal  representatives,  without  whose  will,  governments, 
whether  local  or  central,  could  not  expend  a  single  cent  of  the 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


117 


13  control  over 

overnors  are  a 
But,  for  those 
would  escape 
the  Northern 
ulsively  strug- 
of  influence  of 
rs'  experience, 
ot  annexation- 
mnding  a  new 

more  in  har. 
timents  of  the 
to  see  their  in- 
oud,  swallowed 
ars,  and  to  the 
s,l  interests  and 
:ed  to  exhaus- 
lUara  of  annual 
in  the  United 
their  children 
arshcs  of  Vir- 
their  blood  in 
;oing  on  there 
a  any  part  or 

ive  governors 

ected  inatitu- 
for  personal 
vo  control  of 
on    of  public 

manent  action 

icntativcs  and 

governments, 

ie  cent  of  the 


public  money.  "We  should  have  it  further,  in  the  control  that 
these  same  representatives  of  the  people  would  exercise  over  the 
selection  of  the  Councillors  of  the  Crown. 

Parties  are  necessary  under  representative  institutions.  They 
only  do  harm  when  they  go  beyond  their  functions.  What  are  the 
political  institutions  that  have  existed  from  the  time  of  the  ancient 
republics  of  Greece  and  .Rome  down  to  our  own  day  ?  Where  are 
the  political  ^institutions  under  which  parties  and  ideas  of  every 
kind,  could  move  more  at  their  ease  than  under  the  constitution 
of  Great  Britain,  and  that  which  we  have  borrowed  from  it  ?  And 
after  saying  this  much,  we  need  scarcely  add,  that  we  are  not  for 
elective  governors. 


foal  f egislalures. 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

41.  '  The  Local  Government  and  Legislature  of  each  ProTince  shall  be 
constructed  in  such  manner  as  the  existing  Legislature  of  each  such 
Province  shall  provide.' 

42.  '  The  Local  Legislature  shall  have  power  to  alter  or  amend  their  con- 
stitution from  time  to  time.' 

THE  several  provinces  will,  therefore,  establish  their  respective 
legislatures  and  governments  on  a  basis  which  they  may 
themselves  select.  In  addition  to  this,  they  shall  have  the  power, 
at  pleasure,  of  amending  or  changing  the  constitutions  thus  esta- 
blished. The  only  conditions  to  which  they  will  bo  submitted,  aro 
those  laid  down  by  Clauses  48,  49,  50,  and  51.  Wo  will  give  our 
attention  to  thes«  clauses  on  another  occasion. 

These  two  clauses  involve  the  consideration  of  two  diflForent  ques- 
tions of  order  j  that  relating  to  local  administrative  and  legisla- 
tive organization,  and  the  expenditure  to  be  rendered  necessary  by 


118 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


I 


'!"1l 


the  working  of  the  whole  system.  With  regard  to  the  machinery 
to  be  employed  in  the  Local  Legislatures  and  Governments,  we  will 
immediately  lay  down  the  fundamental  principle  to  be  established. 
These  local  institutions  are  intended  to  control  the  public  funds 
through  the  representatives  of  the  people;  to  ha^e  the  initiation  of 
money  measures  through  the  Crown  with  a  double  responsibility  to 
the  Crown  and  to  the  people.  If  we  go  beyond  this,  we  must  have 
recourse  to  hypotheses.  Will  the  provinces  agree  upon  a  uniform 
system  of  Government  and  Legislature,  and  will  we  decide  upon 
having  one  or  two  branches  in  our  Local  Legislature  ?  Will  the 
departmental  system  be  divided  into  two,  three,  four,  five,  or  six 
branches,  and  how  will  these  branches  bo  styled?  How  many 
members  will  we  hav6  in  each  branch  of  our  Legislature,  if  we 
have  a  Legislative  Council  ?  Will  the  members  of  the  Upper 
House  be  elected  by  the  people  or  nominated  by  the  Crown  ?  How 
long  will  bo  their  term  of  office,  if  elected  by  the  people  ?  Shall 
they  be  compelled  to  show  property  qualification?  and  what  will 
that  qualification  be  ?  For  what  term  will  the  members  of  the  Lower 
House  be  elected  ?  Will  the  length  of  sessions  and  the  date  of 
their  opening  be  determined  upon  ?  And,  finally,  will  candidates  for 
the  lower  branch  of  the  Local  Legislatures  be  required  to  possess 
property  qualification  ? 

All  these-  questions  can  be  put  without  the  possibility  of  a  solu- 
tion, because  we  do  not  now  know  how  the  dificrent  provinces  will 
settle  them. 

If  economy  be  aimed  at  by  the  provinces  of  the  Confederation, 
as  each  will  have  a  stated  revenue,  and  as  they  will  not  be  much 
inclined  to  resort  to  direct  taxation  for  the  purpose  of  maintaining 
an  expensive  Government  and  Legislature,  it  is  probable  that  they 
will  decide  upon  having  only  one  House,  composed  of  a  small  num- 
ber of  members ;  that  the  term  of  sessions  will  be  fixed,  and  of  short 
duration;  and  that  the  indemnity  to  members  will  be  very  small  in 
amount. 

A  session  of  30  to  40  days,  under  such  conditions,  would  be 
comparatively  inexpensive.  Nothing  can  prevent  this  limitation  to 
the  length  of  the  sessions  of  the  Local  Legislature,  because  very 


id 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


119 


the  machinery 
nmeuts,  we  will 

be  established. 
e  public  funds 
bhe  initiation  of 
•esponsibility  to 
s,  we  must  have 
upon  a  uniform 
we  decide  upon 
ire?  Will  the 
bur,  five,  or  six 
?  How  many 
igislaturo,  if  we 

I  of  the  Upper 
Crown  ?     How 

e  people  ?  Shall 
?  and  what  will 
srs  of  the  Lower 
ind  the  date  of 

II  candidates  for 
lired  to  possess 


few  measures  submitted  to  that  body  can  be  supposed  to  create  pro- 
tractei  debates,  and  it  would  be  easy  to  regulate  the  procedure  in 
a  manner  which  would  secure  the  prompt  passing  of  measures ; 
provided  always,  that  public  and  private  interests  would  not  suflFer 
thereby. 

Another  condition  might  be,  that  measures  still  on  the  roll  for 
consideration  should  stand  over  in  the  same  stage  till  the  ensuing 
session.  It  would,  perhaps,  be  difficult  to  reduce  the  number  of 
members  in  the  Local  Legislature  below  that  of  the  present  Legis- 
lative Assembly  of  Jjower  Canada,  but  that  number  would  be  suffi- 
cient to  satisfy  all  requirements.  If  we  are  well  informed,  competent 
judges  have  estimated  the  surplus  of  expenditure  over  income,  in  the 
complicated  system  of  local  and  general  governments  and  legisla- 
tures at  §400,000.  This  is  a  large  sam,  but  if  the  sacrifice  can  secure, 
as  w«  believe  it  will,  for  British  North  America,  peace,  happiness, 
harmony,  prosperity  and  national  greatness,  we  are  certain  that 
such  a  sacrifice  would  be  willingly  made  by  the  people  of  the  difi'e- 
rent  provinces.  The  only  objections  will  be  offered  by  those  who 
are  in  favor  of  a  Legislative  Union,  for  the  same  reasons  which  in- 
duce us  to  reject  such  a  union. 


)ility  of  a  solu- 
t  provinces  will 


Confederation, 
11  not  be  much 

of  maintaining 
bable  that  they 
of  a  small  num- 
ed,  and  of  short 
)e  very  small  in 

ions,  would  be 
his  limitation  to 
e,  because  very 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

6.  '  Education  ;  saving  the  rights  and  privileges  which  the  Protestant  or 
Catholic  minority  in  bothOnnadas  may  possess  as  to  tbeir  Denomiaa- 
tional  Schools  at  the  time  when  the  Union  goes  into  operation.'  (43rd 
paragraph,  6th  Section.) 

11  HE  Local  Legislatures  are  thus  entrusted  with  the  control  of 
-   education,  certain  acquired  rights  being  specially   excepted. 
This  is  a  couceision  of  very  great  importance,  and  without  it,  con- 


120 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


federation  would  be  impracticable,  because  education  is  society 
itself  in  a  state  of  infancy.  It  comprises  in  its  meaning  and  import 
manners,  feelings,  tendencies,  and  the  works  of  generations  still 
unborn.  In  the  diflBculty  which  arose  in  the  debates  of  the  Con- 
ference, with  the  view  of  deciding  whether  the  rights  of  parents  to 
instruct  their  children  should  prevail,  or  whether  the  child  might 
be  taken  away  forcibly  from  its  father  and  mother,  to  be  instructed 
under  a  radical  system,  where  the  name  of  God  and  sacred  symbols 
are  not  invoked ;  the  victory,  we  are  happy  to  say,  was  gained  in 
the  interests  of  the  parents. 

This  question  of  education  was  considered  so  important  by 
the  delegates,  that  Mr.  Gait  considered  it  to  be  his  duty  to  allude 
to  it  twice  in  his  Sherbrooke  speech  : 

'  He  would  now  endeavor  to  speak  somewhat  fully  as  to  one  of 
<  the  most  important  questions,  perhaps  the  most  important,  that 

*  could  be  confided  to  the  Legislature — the  question  of  education. 

*  This  was  a  question  in  which,  in  Lower  Canada,  they  must  all 

*  feel  the  greatest  interest,  and  in  respect  to  which  more  apprehen- 
'  sion  might  be  supposed  to  exist  in  the  minds,  at  any  rate,  of  the 
'Protestant  population,  than  in  regard  to  anything  else  connected 
^  with  the  whole  scheme  of  federation.     It  must  be  clear  that  a 

*  measure  would  not  be  favorably  entertained  by  the  minority  of 

*  Lower  Canada,  which  would  place  the  education  of  their  children 
'  and  the  provision  for  their  schools  wholly  in  the  hands  of  a  ma* 
*jority  of  a  different  faith.     It  was  clear  that  in  confiding  the 

*  general  subject  of  education  to  the  Local  Legislatures  it  was  abso- 
'  lutely  necessary  it  should  be  accompanied  with  such  restrictions 
'  as  would  prevent  injustice,  in  any  respect,  from  being  done  to 
'  the  minority.  Now  this  applied  to  Lower  Canada,  but  it  also 
•*  applied,  with  equal  force,  to  Upper  Canada  and  the  other  pro- 
'  vinces,  for  in  Lower  Canada  there  was  a  Protestant  minority,  and 
'  in  the  other  provinces  a  Roman  Catholic  minority.  The  same 
^  privileges  belonged  to  the  one  of  right  here  as  belonged  to  the 

*  other  of  right  elsewhere.  There  could  be  no  greater  injustice  to 
'  a  population  than  to  compel  them  to  have  their  children  educated 
'  in  a  manner  contrary  to  their  own  religious  belief.    It  had  been 


Af 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


121 


iion  is  society 
ing  and  import 
3nerations  still 
Bs  of  the  Con- 
:s  of  parents  to 
be  child  might 
0  be  instructed 
sacred  symbols 
was  gained  in 

important  by 
duty  to  allude 

I?  as  to  one  of 
important,  that 
;  of  education, 
they  must  all 
nore  apprehen- 
ly  rate,  of  the 
else  connected 
e  clear  that  a 
le  minority  of 
their  children 
inds  of  a  ma- 
confiding  the 
es  it  was  abso- 
ch  restrictions 
being  done  to 
la,  but  it  also 
the  other  pro- 
minority,  and 
J.     The  same 
longed  to  the 
ter  injustice  to 
Idren  educated 
It  had  been 


stipulated  that  the  question  was  to  bo  made  subject  to  the  rights 
and  privileges  which  the  minoritiesmighthaveas  to  their  separate 
and  denominational  schools.  There  had  been  grave  difficulties 
surrounding  the  separate  school  question  in  Upper  Canada,  but 
they  were  all  settled  now,  and  with  regard  to  the  separate  school 
system  of  Lower  Canada,  he  was  authorized  by  his  colleagues  to 
say,  that  it  was  the  determination  of  the  Government  to  bring 
down  a  measure  for  the  amendment  of  the  school  laws  before  the 
Confederation  was  allowed  to  go  into  force. 

It  was  clear  that  injustice  could  not  be  done  to  an  important  class 
in  the  country,  such  as  the  Protestants  of  Lower  Canada,  or  the 
Roman  Catholics  of  Upper  Canada,  without  sowing  the  sesds  of 
discord  in  the  community,  to  an  extent  >fhich  would  bear  fatal 
fruit  in  the  course  of  a  very  few  years.  The  question  of  educa- 
tion was  put  in  generally, — the  clause  covering  both  superior  and 
common  school  education,  although  the  two  were  to  a  certain  extent 
distinct.' 

And  elsewhere  he  says  :  '  He  would  take  this  opportunity  of 
saying,  and  it  was  due  to  his  French  Canadian  coUeagues  in  the 
Government  that  he  should  thus  publicly  make  the  statement, 
that  so  far  as  the  whole  of  them  were  concerned — Sir  Etienne 
Tach6,  Mr.  Cartier,  Mr.  Chapais  and  Mr.  Langcvin — throughout 
the  whole  of  the  negotiations,  there  was  not  a  single  instance 
where  there  was  evidence  on  their  part  of  the  slightest  disposition 
to  withhold  from  the  British  of  Lower  Canada  anything  that  they 
claimed  for  their  French  Canadian  countrymen.  They  acted  wisely 
in  taking  the  course  they  did,  for  certainly  it  encouraged  himself 
and  others  to  stand  up  for  the  rights  of  their  French  Canadian 
friends.  The  oppoi^ents  of  the  measure  bad  tried  to  excite  ap- 
prehensions  in  the  minds  of  the  British  of  Lower  Canada  on  the 
one  hand,  and  in  the  minds  of  the  French  Canadians  on  the 
other,  by  representing  to  one  and  to  the  other  that  they  were  to 
be  sacrificed.  This,  in  ftict,  was  the  best  evi'ieuce  that  the 
measure  had  been  wisely  framed,  and  that  it  was  not  to  give 
power  or  dominance  to  one  over  the  other.' 


122 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTIO.V. 


The  publication 'of  the  project  of  the  Conference  created  a  stir 
among  the  Protestant  population  of  Lower  Canada.  Some  cop.- 
tended  that  there  should  be  amendments  to  the  law  which  places 
that  minority  as  regards  the  Catholic  majority  on  the  same  footing 
as  the  Catholic  minority  of  Upper  Canada  with  the  Protestant 
majority  of  that  section ;  some  again  claim  that  a  superintendent 
of  public  instruction  should  be  appointed  for  vLe  Protestant  minor- 
ity, while  others  consider  that  their  superior  educational  institu- 
tions are  entitled  to  endowment.  If  the  present  school  law  does 
not  suflBciently  protect  the  Protestant  minority  of  Lower  Canada, 
the  Government  has  performed  its  duty  by  promising  amendments, 
which  will  afford  additional  protection ;  but  the  establishment  of 
two  Bureaus  of  Public  Instruction  would  be  an  insult  to  common 
sense,  and  a  material  impossibility,  unless  it  were  intended  to 
expend  in  salaries  and  office  contingencies  a  sum  which  could  be 
more  usefully  appropriated  for  the  purposes  of  public  instruction. 

We  must  not  forget  also,  that  the  concession  of  this  principle  in 
Lower  Canada,  would  necessarily  involve  its  repetition  in  Upper 
Canada,  because  in  that  section  of  the  province  the  Catholics  are 
more  numerous  than  the  Protestants  of  Lower  Canada,  the  figures 
being, — 

Catholics,  Upper  Canada 358,1  il 

Protestants,  Lower  Canada 167,940 

Professor  Dawson  has  publicly  admitted  that  the  Hon.  Mr- 
Chauveau,  Superintendent  of  Public  Instruction,  has  always  con- 
ducted himself  towards  Protestants  with  the  most  perfect  justice 
and  impartiality ;  but,  as  an  argument,  he  expressed  his  opinion  that 
possibly  in  the  future,  Mr.  Chauveau's  successor  might  not  act  in 
the  same  spirit  of  justice  and  impartiality. 

He  is  strangely  mistaken.  Liberality  cannot  be  exclusively  attri- 
buted to  Mr.  ("hauveau;  it  is  an  inherent  element  in  the  character 
of  the  race  of  which  he  belongs.  In  order  to  be  convinced  of  this 
fact,  it  is  only  necessary  to  read  the  history  of  our  legislation,  from 
the  granting  of  our  Constitucion  in  1791,  to  theprescnt  day.  la 
it  not  the  case  that  the  Lower  Canada  House  of  Assembly,  long 
before  the  union,  granted  to  Dissenting  Protestants  the  civil  rights 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


123 


which,  up  to  that  time,  had  only  been  enjoyed  by  Roman  Catholics 
and  members  of  the  Church  of  England  ?  Is  it  not  equally  true 
that  Jewish  disabilities  were  abolished  in  Lower  Canada  twenty 
years  before  the  question  was  agitated  for  the  first  time  in  the  Par- 
liament of  Great  Britain  ? 

With  such  facts  before  us,  our  case  is  eloquently  pleaded,  and 
surely  Protestants  cannot  have  any  suspicion  of  our  liberality,  nor 
can  their  apprehensions  be  justifiable. 

They  need  not  fear;  the  teachings  of  the  past  will  guide  us  in  the 
future,  and  we  shall  strive  to  surpass  in  that  respect,  anything  that 
may  have  been  done  by  our  ancestors.  We  desire  that  a  law  should 
be  passed,  which  neither  the  Federal  nor  Local  Legislature  could 
control,  by  which  minorities  would  be  universally  protected,  and 
that  any  acts  of  the  Superintendent  of  Public  Instruction,  which 
might  be  considered  unjust  in  their  object,  would  be  properly  dealt 
with,  according  to  their  merits,  by  the  judicial  tribunals  of  the 
country,  and  such  acts  would  thus  be  always  certain  to  meet  with 
the  punishment  they  would  deserve. 

Moreover,  the  population  of  Lower  Canada  is  so  distributed  ia 
certain  districts,  that  if  Protestants  are  in  a  minority  in  some  locali- 
ties. Catholics  are  in  others,  and  consequently  a  common  interest 
must  necessarily  guide  the  whole  population.  Experience  and  the 
law  teach  us  that  the  local  functionaries  in  charge  of  the  school 
system  are  more  powerful  for  evil  and  injustice,  than  the  Chief 
Superintendent  of  Public  Instruction,  because  they  exercise  a  con- 
stant and  immediate  control  over  education,  the  teachers,  the  sup- 
port and  the  management  of  common  schools. 

The  endowment  of  Superior  Protestant  Educational  Institutions, 
is  as  impracticable  as  the  appointment  of  two  superintendents  of 
public  instruction.  Such  a  proceeding  would  necessitate  grants 
by  the  State  to  Catholic  Institutions  of  the  same  character,  and 
eventually  the  revenue  of  the  public  domain  would  be  totally  ab- 
sorbed by  such  a  system.  It  is  perfectly  absurd  to  pretend  at  the 
present  day,  that  the  State  should  endow  such  institutions,  when 
we  find  that  the  Sulpicians  of  Montreal,  build  churches,  support  at 
heavy  cost  the  Catholic  religion  and  give  gratuitous  instruction 


124 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


to  upwards  of  ten  thousand  children  ;  when  the  Seminary  of  Que- 
bec gives  a  classical  education  to  upwards  of  five  hundred  pupils, 
and  at  considerable  sacrifice,  maintains  on  a  splendid  footing  the 
Laval  University,  which  was  constructed  twelve  years  ago  on 
the  promontory  of  Quebec.  These  institutions  were  in  possession 
long  before  the  conquest,  of  property  which  they  do  not  hold  from 
the  Crown.  Under  the  proposed  system,  claims  would  be  multiplied 
as  often  as  new  institutions  would  bo  brought  into  existence ;  for 
instance,  with  greater  reason  the  Catholics  of  Upper  Canada  might 
say  :  '  the  comparatively  recent  endowment  of  the  University  of 
*  Toronto,  has  been  the  means  of  procuring  for  that  institution 
'  an  annual  revenue  that  now  exceeds  twenty  thousand  pounds  ;* 
we  should  have  an  institution  similarly  endowed,  if  equity  and 
justice  are  to  prevail. 

The  Protestants  of  Lower  Canada  have  certainly  no  reason  to 
complain  of  the  division  of  public  grants  for  educational  purposes, 
because,  they  have  always  had  the  lion's  share,  and  but  a  few  days 
ago  Mr.  Chauveau,  in  Le  Journal  de  V Instruction  Puhlique, 
proved  by  figures,  the  correctness  of  which  cannot  be  questioned, 
that  they  receive  for  their  superior  educational  institutions  mucli 
more  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  their  pupils,  than  their  fellow- 
citizens  of  the  Roman  Catholic  religion.  As  t  proof  of  the  liberal- 
ity of  the  latter,  they  have  never  even  complained  of  this  unjust 
division. 


T' 


QUEBEC  CO\Ff:UENC£. 


125 


ry  of  Que- 
Ired  pupils, 
footing  the 
rs  ago  on 
I  possession 
>t  hold  from 
i  multiplied 
istence ;  for 
mada  might 
Diversity  of 
institution 
id  pounds  ;* 
equity  and 

ao  reason  to 
al  purposes, 
1  a  few  days 
%  Puhlique, 
questioned, 
Ltions  much 
heir  fellow- 
the  liberal- 
this  unjust 


|iigl)t  of  Iparbon  mib  ^Itpricbc. 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

44.  '  Thepowerof  respitiner,  reprieving,  and  pardoning  prisoners  convicted 
of  crimes,  and  of  commuting  and  remitting  of  sentences  in  whole  or 
in  part,  which  belorgs  of  right  to  the  Crown,  shall  be  administered 
by  the  Lieutenant  Governor  of  each  Province  in  Council,  subject  to 
any  instructions  he  may,  from  time  to  time,  receive  from  the  general 
Government,  and  subject  to  any  provisions  that  may  be  maJe  in  this 
behalf  by  the  General  Parliament,' 

THIS  provision  changes  the  condition  of  the  existing  law  with 
regard  to  the  prerogative  of  granting  pardons,  commuting 
punishments  and  delaying  executions. 

This  prerogative  of  mercy,  after  the  judicial  tribunals  have  pro- 
nounced sentence,  belongs  naturally  to  the  Sovereign,  and  is  spe- 
cially delegated  to  her  representatives  in  those  distant  parts  of  the 
empire,  where,  without  this  extension  of  the  arm,  the  sword  of 
mercy  could  not  reach  those  about  to  be  struck  down  by  the  sword 
of  justice. 

Here  it  is  different.  The  Conference,  while  recognizing  the 
source  and  principle  of  that  power,  have  set  aside  the  principle  of 
delegation,  and  have  placed  the  Governors  General  precisely  in  the 
position  of  the  Sovereign  Herself,  who,  then,  if  we  may  so  speak, 
loses  that  prerogative  through  the  whole  extent  of  Her  North 
American  colonial  empire. 

The  Executive  Chief  of  the  General  Government,  called  the  Go- 
vernor General  or  Viceroy,  surrounded  by  his  Council,  will  be,  in- 
stead of  the  Sovereign,  invested  with  the  power  of  regulating  the 
prerogative  of  pardon,  but  cannot  delegate  it  to  any  one  else,  be- 
cause he  will  not  possess  it  any  more  than  the  Sovereign  he  will 
represent,  and  who  will  have  renounced  it  in  granting  this  new 
constitution. 

And  further,  the  Federal  Parliament  will  have  the  power  of 
making  the  laws  which  will  affect  the  exercise  of  that  prerogative. 
That  power  did  not  exist  either  in  the  Constitutional  Act  of  1791 
or  in  that  of  1841 ;  and  in  Canada,   as  in  every  other  colony  of 


126 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


Great  Britain,  the  representatives  of  the  Sovereign  have  never,  up 
to  this  time,  exercised  the  prerogative  of  pardon,  except  by  a  spe- 
cial delegation,  which  is  cited  with  its  existing  conditions  in  the 
invariable  instiuctions  which  are  addressed  to  them  by  the  colo- 
nial minister,  in  the  name  of  Her  Majesty. 

It  is  true  that  the  Sovereign  may  give  Her  instructions  to  Her 
representative  in  the  Federal  Government,  and  that  the  Ministry 
would  have  to  conform  to  them,  or  resign  their  offices.  But  there 
is  littlo  chance  of  conflicts  arising  out  of  that  question  ;  for  if  the 
Government  of  the  empire,  after  mature  reflection,  should  cede 
the  prerogative  of  pardon  to  Lieutenant  Governors,  who  at  the 
0&me  time  would  cease  to  hold  their  positions  in  virtue  of  that 
prerogative,  the  power  of  regulating  it  being  •■iven  to  the  General 
<jrovcrnmcnt  of  the  Confederation,  that  would  bo  the  most  con- 
clusive proof  that  there  is  no  desire  to  interfere  or  to  seek  any 
protection  for  the  pvinciplo  of  the  Imperial  prerogative,  except  in 
the  veto,  which  is  left  to  the  Sovereign  in  respect  of  the  whole  of 
the  legislation  of  the  General  Government. 

The  Imperial  Government,  by  the  mouth  of  the  Colonial  Secre- 
tary,  speaks  thus  as  to  the  prerogative  of  pardon  : — 

'  It  appears  to  her  Majesty's  Government  that  this  duty  belongs 
to  the  representative  of  the  Sovereign,  and  could  not  with  pro- 
<  pri'^ty  b*^'  devolved  upon  the  Lieutenant  Governors,  who  will,  un- 
'  der  tli'i  present  scheme,  bo  appointed,  not  directly  by  the  Crown, 
tbut  by  the  Central  Government  of  the  United  Provinces.' 

To  us  this  question : — From  whence  shall  the  pardoning 
power  emanate  ?  appears  one  of  minor  importance  ;  and  if  the  Im- 
perial Government  should  decide  that  this  prerogative  must  con- 
tinue to  bo  exorcised  by  delegation  in  the  person  of  the  direct  re- 
presentative of  the  Sovereign,  the  integrity  and  efficacity  of  the 
proposed  system  would  not  bo  materially  interlered  with.  But  it  is 
as  well  to  indicate  how  we  have  understood  the  idea  which  pre- 
vailed in  the  minds  of  the  delegates  while  framing  this  clause. 
They  evidently  desired,  in  the  first  place,  that  unity  and  dispatch 
should  be  secured  in  the  exercise  of  the  prerogative  (  f  pardon,  and 
next,  tho  establishing,  in  the  order  of  things,  for  all  time  to  come, 


of  a 
ceas 
A 
coloi 
but 
the 
gatio 
shal 
as  w 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


127 


of  a  principle  that  could  be  found  when  a  colonial  system  had 
ceased  to  exist. 

According  to  that  principle,  the  Federal  Government,  whether 
colonial  or  national,  will  not  delegate  the  prerogative  of  pardon ; 
but  what  may  be  considered  almost  equivalent,  they  will  nominate 
the  Lieutenant  Governors;  and  what  is  practically  equal  to  dele- 
gation, they  will  dictate  to  them  the  conditions  upon  which  they 
shall  exercise  the  prerogative  of  pardon,  absolute  or  limited, 
as  well  as  that  of  reprieve. 


Conflict  of  f  alu0. 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

45.  '  In  regard  to  all  subjects  over  which  jurisdictioa  belongs  to  both  the 
General  and  Local  Legislatures,  the  laws  of  tlie  General  Parliament 
shall  control  and  supersede  those  made  by  the  Local  Legislature,  and 
the  latter  shall  be  void  so  far  as  they  are  repugnant  to,  oriaconsistent 
with  the  former.' 

THE  above  principle  is  logical  in  its  application,  if  we  are  to  have 
concurrent  legislation. 
"We  have  already  indicated  how  it  will  operate  in  certain  cases. 
The  Imperial  Government  seems  to  have  foresccu  in  the  following 
words  of  the  Colonial  Minister,  the  inconveniences  which  might 
result  from  a  concurrence  of  attributes  and  a  possible  conflict  of 
legislation.     Mr.  Cardwell  writes: 

'  The  point  of  principal  importance  to  the  practical  well-working 
'  of  the  scheme,  is  the  accurate  determination  of  the  limits  between 

*  the  authority  of  the  central  and  that  of  the  local  Legislatures,  in 
'  their  relation  to  each  other.     It  has  not  been  possible  to  exclude 

*  from  the  resolutions  some  provisions  which  appear  to  be  less  con 
'  sistcnt  than  might,  perhaps,  have  been  desired  with  the  simplicity 


128 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


V,t 


^  and  unity  of  the  system.  But,  upon  the  whole,  it  appears  to  Her 
'  Majesty's  Government  that  precautions  have  heen  taken  which 
'  are  obviously  intended  to  secure  to  the  Central  Government  the 
^  means  of  effective  action  throughout  the  several  provinces,  and 

*  to  guard  against  those  evils  which  must  inevitably  arise,  if  any 
'  doubt  were  permitted  to  exist  as  to  the  respective  limits  of 
^  central  and  local  authority.  Thsy  are  glad  to  observe  that, 
'  although  large  powers  of  legislation  are  intended  to  be  vested  iu 
'  local  bodies,  yet  the  principle  of  central  control  has  been 
^  steadily  kept  in  view.     The  importance  of  this  principle  cannot 

*  be  over-rated.  Its  maintenance  is  essential  to  the  practical 
'  efficiency  of  the  system  and  to  its  harmonious  operation,  both  iu 

*  the  General  Government  and  the  Governments  of  the  severa 
'  provinces.' 

In  reading  the  above,  it  is  very  easy  to  see  that  the  Imperial 
Government  would  have  preferred  a  Legislative  Union  to  a  Con- 
federation, because  it  would  have  given  more  compactness,  more 
unity,  more  strength,  to  our  political  system,  and  more  spon- 
taneity and  siraultaneousness  in  its  action.  But  the  statesmen  of 
the  Mother  Country  have  understood,  as  well  as  ourselves,  the 
difficulty  of  our  position  ;  the  absolute  necessity  of  making  im- 
portant concessions,  the  one  to  the  other,  in  our  numerous  distinct 
interests  ;  of  recognizing,  with  -a  large  measure  of  equity  and 
liberality,  the  existing  social  elements,  with  their  divergences, 
to  give  full  play  to  local  aspirations,  and  to  make  allowance  for  the 
prejudices  of  race  and  religion'.  To  their  honor  bo  it  spoken,  they 
have  recognized  the  whole  extent  of  the  gigantic  task  to  be 
Accomplished,  and  the  full  value  of  the  success  to  be  obtained. 

But  nevertheless  it  is  clearly  evident  that  concurrent  legislation 
is  full  of  danger  for  the  future ;  that  is  plainly  laid  down  even 
in  the  clause  that  we  are  now  discuesiug,  since,  to  obviate  it, 
central  legislation  has  invariably  been  made  to  predominate  over 
local  legislation.  Will  it  be  impossible  to  avoid  the  points  of 
contact  likely  to  be  produced  by  concurrent  legislation,  or  to 
define  them  with  such  precisiou  that  these  conflicts  would  bo  im- 
possible or  nearly  so  ?     Without  harmony  the  system  would  be 


46. 


QUEBEC    CONFERENCE. 


129 


pears  to  Her 
aken  which 
ernmeut  the 
•ovinces,  and 
arise,  if  any 
ve  limits  of 
observe  that, 
be  vested  in 
)1  has  been 
iciple  cannot 
the  practical 
,tion,  both  iu 
the  severa 

the  Imperial 
on  to  a  Con- 
ictncss,  more 
more   spon- 
statesraen  of 
mrselves,  the 
making  im- 
erous  distinct 
equity  and 
divergences, 
(vance  for  the 
spoken, they 
task  to  be 
taincd. 
at  legislation 
i  down  even 
obviate  it, 
)minato  over 
the  points  of 
ation,   or  to 
vould  bo  im- 
im  would  be 


1 


I 


% 


i 


1 


worth  nothing,  and  would  soon  destroy  itself;  and  the  harmony 
of  the  system  cannot  be  found  exclusively  in  the  predominant 
power  of  the  Government  and  of  the  Federal  Parliament.  It  i» 
necessary  that  this  harmony  should  also  exist  in  the  inferior 
machinery  and  be  felt  throughout  the  whole  system.  While  con- 
templating with  admiration  the  vast  wheels  which  give  motion 
to  those  gigantic  steamers  sailing  so  proudly  over  the  ocean, 
rising  with  such  boldness  over  formidable  waves,  who  can 
help  thinking  that  the  least  derangement  of  some  small  piece,  and 
in  appearance,  the  least  important  of  the  interior  machinery,  may 
bring  the  whole  to  a  stand  still,  and  put  the  ship  and  crew  in 
peril?  In  fact,  will  not  the  elements  upon  which  the  local 
institutions  will  be  based,  be  reproduced  in  all  their  vivacity  in 
the  Government  and  in  the  Federal  Parliament,  and  this  local 
power  which  it  has  been  their  object  to  compress,  will  react  dan- 
gerously on  the  whole  system? 

At  one  time  it  may  be  Lower  Canada  that  will  be  punishing  its 
Ministry  and  its  members  for  having  wounded  Lower  Canadian 
feelings  and  striking  at  its  interests ;  at  another  time  it  may  be  Upper 
Canada,  or, .perhaps,  the  Atlantic  Provinces  that  may  make  similar 
complaints. 

This  should  not  be,  and  to  avoid  it,  our  eminent  statesmen  must 
put  their  heads  together  to  find  abetter  solution  to  the  problem. 


Jfrtuclj  anb  ^nglisjj  fangitagts, 

CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

46.  '  Both  the  English  and  French  languages  may  be  employed  in  the 
General  Parliament  and  in  its  proceedings,  and  in  th«  Local  Legisla- 
ture of  Lower  Canada,  and  also  in  the  Federal  Courts  and  in  the 
Courts  of  Lower  Canada.' 

NOBODY  is  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  the  Constitutional  Act  of 
1840  banished  the  French  language  from  the  Legislature,  and 


180 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


.  1  -v- 


[.;'''^:t 


that  it  was  not  till  1845  that  it  was  restored  to  us  by  a  Special  Act 
of  the  Imperial  Legislature  at  the  request  of  a  Government  which, 
repelled  [by  Lower  Canada,  hoped  by  this  concession  to  acquire 
public  favor.  From  that  time,  the  two  languages,  as  they  ought 
to  be,  have  been  placed  precisely  upon  the  same  footing,  and  the 
French  text  of  our  laws  has  been  equally  legal  with  the  English 
text.  The  project  of  the  Constitution  carries  out  this  just  policy 
in  the  Federal  Parliament,  where  the  French  Canadians  will  not 
be  comparatively  &o  numerous,  and  in  this  respect  we  are  infinitely 
better  treated  than  the  men  of  our  origin  in  the  American  Union, 
where  Federal  and  Local  Legislation  are  exclusively  English. 
It  is  true  that  we  had  a  right  to  this  privilege,  but  between  the 
existence  of  a  right  and  the  fact  of  possessing  it,  there  is  often  a 
wide  distance,  and  when  the  first  is  cordially  and  spontaneously 
conceded  to  you,  without  discussion,  without  obstacle  and  without 
reticence,  you  feel  that  you  have  to  do  with  sincere  friends  and 
honorable  allies. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 


48.  '  A  1  Bills  for  appropriating  any  part  of  tbe  Public  RoTenue,  or  for  im- 
p'  I  ing  any  new  tax  or  impost,  shall  originate  in  the  House  of  0  ommona 
or  Fouso  of  Assembly,  as  the  case  may  be. 

49.  '  The  ilouse  of  Commons  or  House  of  Assembly  shall  not  originate  or 
pass  any  Vote,  Resolution,  Address  or  Bill  for  the  appropriation  of 
any  part  of  the  Public  Revenue,  or  of  any  tax  or  impost  to  any  purpose 
not  first  recommended  by  Message  of  the  Governor  General  or  the 
Licntenant  Governor,  as  the  case  may  be,  during  the  Session  in  which 
Buch  Vote,  Resolution,  Address  or  Bill  is  passed. 

60.  'Any  Bill  of  the  General  Parliament  may  be  reserved  in  the  usual 
manner  for  Her  Majesty's  Assent,  and  any  Bill  of  the  Local  Legisla- 
tures may,  in  like  manner,  be  reserved  lor  the  consideration  of  the 
Governor  General. 


tions, 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


131 


Special  Act 
ment  which, 
in  to  acquire 
i  they  ought 
ing,  and  the 
the  English 

just  policy 
ians  will  not 
are  infinitely 
rioan  Union, 
ily  English, 
between  the 
re  is  often  a 
pontaneously 

and  without 

friends  and 


51. 


of  |l^et0. 


aue,  or  for  im- 
3  of  0  ommons 

)t  originate  or 
jropriatioa  of 
0  any  purpose 
General  or  the 
ision  in  which 

in  the  usual 
jocal  Le^isla- 
iration  of  the 


! 


I 


'  Any  Bill  passed  by  the  General  Parliament  shall  be  subject  to  disal- 
lowance by  Her  Majesty  within  two  years,  as  in  tlie  case  of  Bills  passed 
by  the  Legislatures  of  the  said  Provinces  hitherto ;  and,  in  like  man- 
ner, any  Bill  passed  by  a  Local  Legislature  shall  be  subject  to  disal- 
lowance by  the  Governor  General  within  one  year  after  tho  passing 
thereof.' 


WE  said  in  a  recent  article  that  the  provinces  should  choose  for 
themselves  their  mode  of  local,  administrative  and  legislative 
existence,  and  that  as  to  their  liberty  of  action  in  that  respect,  there 
existed  only  certain  conditions,  which  would  be  made  known  at  a 
later  period. 

The  first  of  these  conditions  is,  that  any  project  of  law  relating 
to  taxation  and  the  appropriation  of  the  public  revenue,  should 
originate  in  the  Legislative  Assembly,  whether  there  be  one  or 
two  Houses.  Doubtless,  nobody  will  complain  of  such  a  condition, 
which  is  the  very  essence  of  the  British  Constitution,  and  which 
is  based  upon  the  fundamental  principle,  that  the  people  cannot 
be  taxed  nor  their  money  be  expended  without  their  free  consent; 
and  further  to  establish  its  prerogative  in  this  respect,  it  has  itself, 
by  its  representatives,  the  initiation  of  money  measures  and  of 
taxat'on. 

The  same  principle  will  necessarily  prevail  in  the  Federal  Par- 
liament, where  the  Commons  will  have  exclusively  the  initiation 
cf  money  measures  and  taxes  of  whatever  kind  they  may  be. 

The  second  condition  is,  that  whether  in  the  Federal  Commons 
or  in  the  Local  Legislative  Assemblies  they  shall  not  vote  Resolu- 
tions, Addresses,  or  pass  Bills  without  these  being  preceded  by  a 
Message  from  the  head  of  the  Federal  Executive  or  from  tho 
Lieutenant  Governors,  &c.  &c. 

This  is  another  essentially  British  principle,  and  which  has  its 
right  of  existence  in  ministerial  responsibility  and  in  common 
sense.  In  fact,  tho  ministers  are,  by  virtue  |of  the  law,  the 
guardians  of  tho  public  means.  They  are  tho  aole  administrators 
of  it,  and  their  title  ^liuistcr  signifies  nothing  else.  They  only 
can  say  whether  the  state  can  or  should  tax  itself,  or  incur 
the  expenditure  which  is  demanded  from  it.  This  is  a  principle 
of  protection  for  the  people  themselves,  and  that  they  should  take 


leS2 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


x 

*•■ 

i  •..  ■-* 

care  not  to  abandon  for  another,  which  would  leave  them  depend- 
ent on  the  caprice  of  individuals  ignorant  of  the  real  atate  of  their 
affairs. 

The  Conference  have  forgotten  to  speak  of  the  right  of  veto. 
Perhaps  it  is  necessarily  implied  in  the  project;  still  it  is  better 
that  it  should  be  explicitly  mentioned,  for  it  is  by  that  point 
alone,  that  the  Chief  of  the  Executive,  whether  it  be  Federal  or 
Provincial,  can  cause  his  legislative  existence  to  be  felt. 

In  order  that  his  sanction  may  be  worth  anything,  it  is  neces- 
sary that  he  should  have  the  [right  of  accepting  or  refusing  at 
pleasure. 

The  veto  h  not,  so  to  say,  much  practised  in  our  days  by  the 
Sovereign,  because  it  is  an  extreme  measure,  the  exercise  of 
Tyhich  demands  great  prudeuce  and  exceptional  reasons.  But  it 
is  precisely  to  provide  for  exceptional  circumstances,  that  it  exists 
under  a  responsible  ministry,  and  has  beei:  found  necessary  ever 
since  its  origin.,  and  has  been  maintained  in  the  British  Consti- 
tution. 

With  respect  to  general  legislation,  that  of  which  the  Govern- 
ment has  the  initiation,  it  would  amount  to  little  in  practice, 
because  this  legislation,  proceeding  from  the  men  who  would  sur- 
round the  C  sfofthc  State,  whom  they  would  constitutionally 
advise,  it  would  only  proceed  from  the  latter,  or  would  be  so  under- 
taken with  ministerial  sanction. 

The  times  exist  no  longer  when  the  monarch  can  intrigue  with 
his  legislators  against  the  measures  of  his  ministers,  and  the 
•constitutional  anomaly  that  existed  in  the  reign  of  George  III.  is 
now  no  longer  possible. 

Legislative  motion  resembles  a  circular  movement  round  the 
circumference  of  the  constitutional  circle  to  arrive  precisely  at  its 
point  of  departure ;  if  it  does  not  arrive  there,  it  is  because  the 
people  do  not  wish  it,  or  that  it  has  not  sufficient  maturity  to  come 
-victorious  out  of  all  the  trials  that  it  has  to  submit  to  on  its  road. 

Clauses  50  and  51  of  the  project  maintain,  in  respect  to  Federal 
Bills,  the  powers  of  reserve  and  veto  to  Her  Majesty.  And  we 
have  nothing  to  say  against  this,  for  it  ia  a  principle   which  ha 


■i.; 


hem  depend- 
itate  of  tlieii 

■ight  of  veto. 

[  it  is  better 

ij  that  point 

e  Federal   or 

ilt. 

;,  it  is  neces- 

•  refusing  at 

r  days  by  the 
e  exercise  of 
sons.  But  it 
that  it  exists 
lecessary  over 
ritish  CoQsti- 

the  Govern- 
e  in  practice, 

10  would  sur- 
mstitutionally 
d  be  so  under- 

intrigue  with 

ters,  and  the 

eorge  III.  is 

at  round  the 
recisely  at  its 
s  because  the 
urity  to  come 
,0  on  its  road, 
cct  to  Federal 
ty.  And  we 
le   which  ha 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE.  133 

existed  at  all  periods  of  our  constitutional  history,  and  in  that  of 
all  English  Colonies.  It  is  one  of  the  points  of  contact  by  which 
the  Chief  of  a  British  State  makes  as  feel  the  exercise  of  his 
Imperial  sovereignty.  Thus  nobody  protests  against  it,  but  objec- 
tions have  been  raised,  that  this  right  of  reserve  and  veto  should 
be  given  to  the  Executive  Chief  of  the  Federal  Government  on 
bills  passed  by  the  local  legislatures. 

We  can  easily  understand  the  motive  of  the  Convention  in 
transferring  this  power  from  the  hands  of  Her  Majesty  to  those  of 
Her  direct  representative. 

That  motive  is  still  unity ;  it  is  still  the  necessity  of  centraliza- 
tion, without  which  it  seems  to  be  impossible  to  found  a  durable 
empire  by  the  side  of  the  great  neighboring  republic.  But  on 
the  other  hand,  if  by  this  provision,  instead  of  assisting  national 
unity,  we  ran  a  risk  of  putting  it  in  danger,  would  it  not  be 
better  to  leave  these  matters  as  they  are  ? 

We  know  that  some  direct  reasons,  apart  from  those  that  we  have 
given,  have  determined  the  decision  of  the  Convention.  It  was 
asked  then  :  What  is  the  practice  followed  in  London,  in  determin- 
ing the  exercise  of  the  veto  on  colonial  laws  ?  It  is  done  by  a  simple 
official  in  the  bureau,  who  examines  the  bill  and  decides  its  fate ; 
it  is  on  his  advice  that  the  Sovereign  accepts  or  rejects  it. 
But  when  a  bill  shall  have  been  reserved  for  the  sanction  or  dis- 
approval of  the  Governor  General, — as  the  exercise  of  that  sanction 
or  disapproval  could  only  be  made  on  the  advice  of  the  Ministry, — 
the  latter  would  run  no  risk,  except  in  extreme  cases,  of  coun- 
selling the  exercise  of  the  veto,  bee.  use  it  is  evident  that  public 
opinion  would  ha'  e  been  already  consulted  in  the  passing  of  the 
law  by  ttie  Local  Legislature,  and  would  find  itself  again  repre- 
sented in  the  Federal  Parliament  by  a  phalanx  capable,  if  it 
desired  to  do  so,  of  rendering  all  government  impossible. 

This  is  true,  but  precisely  because  it  is  true,  it  is  dangerous, 
and  calculated  to  produce  stoppages  in  the  whole  mechanism. 

Up  to  ♦his  time,  there  have  been  no  complaints  of  this  preroga- 
tive of  disapproval  being  in  the  hands  of    the    Sovereign,  or  of 
the  use  which  has  been  made  of  it,  probably  because  it  has  ever 
M 


134, 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


been  exercised  with  equity  and  moderation  ;  perhaps,  also,  because 
it  would  have  been  useless  to  undertake  an  impossibility, — but 
from  the  moment  that  parties  would  understand  that  that  power 
is  virtually  and  practically  in  the  hands  of  our  Federal  states- 
men, cases  might  arise,  when  it  is  desired  to  succeed  with 
some  object,  and  local  feelings  might  be  excited  against  them, 
to  shake  them  in  their  position  and  bring  them  down.  This 
will  be  the  inevitable  result  of  the  system.  This  may  be  the 
consequence,  but  it  is  not  the  main  cause  of  apprehension  in  the 
public  mind. 

We  have  no  fear  of  conflicts,  but  we  fear  for  the  independence 
of  the  legislative  action  of  the  provinces  in  the  measure  of  the 
attributes  which  specifically  devolve  upon  them  by  the  terms  of 
the  project.  It  is  then  urgent  that  our  Ministers  should  perfectly 
elucidate  this  grave  question,  and  we  expect  that  great  work  a 
their  hands. 


lines,  glinerals,  '&L,  hsteb  k  $ocal 
§oijtniintnts. 


w  ■ 


CHAPTER  XXXVJ. 

57.  '  All  lands,  mines,  minerals  and  royalties  rested  in  Her  Majesty  in  the 
Provinces  of  Upper  Canada,  Lower  Canada,  Nova  Scotia,  New  Bruns- 
wick and  Prince  Edward  Island  for  tht  use  of  snch  Provinces,  shall 
belong  to  the  Local  Government  of  the  territory  in  which  the  same  are 
so  situate ;  subject  to  any  trusts  that  may  e r'st  in  respect  to  any  of  such 
lands  or  to  any  interest  of  other  persona  f 
*  All  sums  duo  from  purchasers  «r  Icsa. . 
minerals  at  the  time  of  the  Union,  shall 
Governments.' 

'  All  assets  connected  with  such  portions  of  the  public  debt  of  any 
Province  as  are  assumed  by  the  Local  Goverumeuts,  shall  also  belong 
to  those  Governments  respectively.' 

0  understand  the  full  meaning  of  these  clauses,  it  is  important  to 
have  before  our  eyes  the  obligations  that  they  impose,  with  the 
advantnges  to  be  derived  from  them. 


BY. 


5S. 


T 


ppect  of  the  same.' 
.if  such   lands,  mines  or 
also  belong  to  the  Local 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


135 


0,  because 
lity, — but 
ihat  power 
■al  states- 
;eed  with 
mst  them, 
m.  This 
lay  be  the 
ion  in  the 

lependence 
ure  of  the 
,e  terms  of 
d  perfectly 
sat  work  a 


ocal 


ilajesty  in  the 
New  Bruna- 
orinces,  shall 
1  the  game  are 
to  any  of  such 
s  same.' 
nds,  mines  or 
to  the  Local 

5  debt  of  any 
ill  also  belong 


important  to 
)0se,  with  the 


The  separation  of  the  provincial  administration  and  of  the  federal 
administration  would  naturally  create  two  distinct  kinds  of  revenue, 
and  also  two  distinct  kinds  of  expenditure.  What  we  have  to  estab- 
lish for  the  moment  is,  in  the  first  place,  the  amount  of  revenue,  and 
the  cost  of  the  administration  of  Lower  Canada,  as  offered  to  us  by 
the  scheme  of  Confederation,  and  to  ascertain  if  it  should  folio  wr  that 
there  would  be  practicable  economy  without  interfering  with  the 
developement  of  our  resources,  of  our  local  reforms,of  our  institutions 
and,  generally,  of  our  prosperity,  that  we  are  amply  protected  for  the 
future,  and  that  there  is  nothing  which  may  cause  recourse  to  be 
had  to  anything  so  extreme  as  direct  taxation.  Let  us  begin  by  con- 
sidering the  cost  of  the  expenditure. 

According  to  calculations  based  on  information  obtained,  in  nearly 
every  case,  from  official  sources,  while  those  relative  to  the  legisla- 
ture and  the  government  have  been  based  on  probabilities,  experi- 
ence, and  on  the  knowledge  of  matters  and  things  in  general ;  we 
arrive  at  the  following  results : — 

EXPENDITURE. 

Governmental  Administration  and  Legislation... $  150,000 

Administration  of  Justice 100,000 

Penitentiaries '. 70,000 

Schools  160,000 

Lunatic  Asylums 90,000 

Literary  Institutions 5,900 

Hospitals  and  other  Charitable  Institutions 27,390 

Arts 3,500 

Agriculture 4,000 

Repairs  of  Public  Buildings,  &c 15,000 

Colonization  Roads 50,000 

Other  Roads 15,000 

Culler's  Office 35,000 

Public  Works 30,000 

Contingency  Office 30,000 

Other  Contingencies 32,000 

Slides 15,000 

Surveying 30,000 


136  THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 

Crown  Lands  Department 57,000 

Other  Expenses,  not  enumerated 180,000 

Total 81,099,790 

REVENUE. 

Timber,  &c S  105,000 

Lands 146,000 

Other  Local  Revenues 300,000 

Our  part  of  the  Federal  Reveuue  for  local  matters 

(80  cents  per  head) 888,531 

Total $1,439,531 

Expenditure 1,099,790 

Surplus  of  Revenue  over  Expenditure $    339,741 

But  the  amount  of  the  public  debts  which  the  provinces  will  be 
required  to  remit  to  the  Confederation  being  ascertained,  and  the 
amount  being  far  from  covering  all  the  public  debt  of  Canada,  it 
remains  to  be  established  what  portion  of  the  whole  amount  of  such 
indebtedness  should  fall  to  the  share  of  Lower  Canada,  and  also 
the  means  by  which  the  annual  interest  may  be  paid. 

Here,  so  far  as  debit  and  credit  goes,  we  have  only  probabilities, 
for,  notwithstanding  all  our  eflforts,  we  have  been  unable  to  obtain 
the  figures  with  rigorous  exactness ;  these  can  only  be  obtained  after 
the  debate  on  the  constitutions  of  the  provinces,  and  the  repartition, 
between  the  two  Canadas,  of  their  debts  and  local  revenues. 

However,  we  find  in  Mr.  Gait's  remarkable  speech  the  amount 
of  the  local  debt  and  revenue,  taken  collectively,  in  tho  two  Can- 
adas ;  and  from  those  figures  we  can  deduce,  approximatively,  our 
share  of  that  debt  and  revenue.  The  Finance  Minister  has  ascer- 
tained, by  oflScial  data,  that  ^67,203,994  is  the  net  amount  of  the 
debt  of  Canada,  and  that  §62,500,000  is  the  portion  of  that  debt 
which  is  to  be  transferred  to  the  Confederation,  and  the  local  debt 
of  both  Canadas  is,  consequently,  ascertained  to  be  $4,703,994. 

The  local  expenditure  of  the  two  Canadas,  taken  together,  is 


••l-  ; 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


137 


57,000 
.80,000 

)99,790 


105,000 
146,000 
300,000 

388,531 

439,531 
099,790 

339,741 
inces  will  be 
led,  and  the 
Canada,  it 
lunt  of  such 
a;  and  also 

robabilities, 

le  to  obtain 

itained  after 

repartition, 

tiues. 

the  amount 
10  two  Can- 
latively,  our 
!r  has  ascer- 
ount  of  the 
)f  that  debt 
le  local  debt 
7«)3,994. 
together,  is 


§2,021,979,  and  would  be  §2,260,140,  comprising  the  interest  on 
§4,763,994;  for  the  local  revenue,  §1,207,043,  by  which  figures  we 
may  establish  the  portion  of  Federal  revenue  allowed  to  the  two 
Canadas,  $2,005,403— in  all,  §3,302,446. 

AVe  have  thus  a  eurplus  of  revenue,  over  expenditure,  of 
§1,042,297. 

We  are  not  over-estimating,  in  taking  for  Lower  Canada  the  half 
of  that  debt  of  §4,763,994,  that  is  to  say,  §2,381,997. 

By  such  a  division  we  should  have  to  pay  an  annual  interest  on 
this  debt,  which  would  amount  to  §119,035.  This  would  bring 
our  total  expenditure  to  §1,218,825. 

We  would  thus  have  a  surplus  of  §221,096.  But  we  have  above 
estimated  the  revenue  of  Lower  Canada  at  §551,000,  not  taking 
into  account  the  $888,531,  our  portion  of  the  general  revenue. 

As  we  assume  half  the  debt,  we  cannot  be  accused  of  exaggera- 
tion if  we  also  take  into  account  half  the  local  revenue,  §648,521. 

The  difference  between  the  two  amounts  being  $97,521;  if  we 
add  this  to  that  of  §1,439,531,  we  have  for  the  local  revenue  of 
Lower  Canada,  §1,537,052  ;  and  for  the  expenditure,  §1,099,790, 
the  amount  stated  above ;  and  §119,035,  our  part  of  the  interest 
of  the  debt;  in  all,  §1,218,825. 

The  revenue  thus  exceeds  the  expenditure  by  §318,227. 

This  a  satisfactory  result,  and  is  enough  to  assure  us  against  fears 
for  the  future. 

But  if  it  be  objected  that  we  have  exaggerated  the  revenue,  we 
simply  reply,  that  we  have  also  very  much  over-estimated  the 
amount  of  the  debt,  and,  consequently,  the  expenditure. 

Let  us  not  forget  that  if  we  assume  certain  special  debts,  we  re- 
ceive, at  the  same  time,  in  compensation,  by  the  58th  Clause  of  the 
scheme,  anything  that  may  be  produced  by  the  works  for  which  such 
debts  were  contracted.  Among  these  is  the  Municipal  Loan  Fund 
of  Lower  Canada.  We  will  thus  have  the  amount  produced  by  this 
fund. 

According  to  these  calculations.  Upper  Canada  has  for  a  local 

revenue,  the  half  of  theactual    local    revenue,  that   is   to   say, 

§648,521,  and  81,116,872,  her  part  of  the  general  revenue ;  in  all, 

§1,765,393. 

m2 


138  THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 

"We  are  not  in  possession  of  the  data  to  establish  in  detail  the 
amount  of  the  expenditure  in  that  section,  but  Mr.  Gait  has 
proved  that  the  collective  local  expenditure  for  the  two  Canadas, 
is  equal  to  82.260,149.  The  portion  of  Upper  Canada  cannot, 
therefore,  be  in  any  case,  less  than  the  half  of  the  said  sum,  of 
11,130,074.  This  will  leave  her  an  excess,  for  public  works  and 
other  objects,  of  $635,319. 

But,  as  the  Upper  Canadians  have  other  ideas  than  we  have  on 
many  subjects,  it  is  impossible  to  speak  correctly  of  the  amount  of 
their  local  expenses.  One  thing  is  certain,  that  the  colonization 
roads,  for  example,  their  hospitals  and  their  other  charitable  insti- 
tutions, and  at  the  same  time  their  penitentiaries  and  lunatic 
■asylums  will  be  self-sustaining  by  means  of  local  taxes  or  voluntary 
subscriptions. 

It  is  sufficient  to  know,  that  the  calculation  of  the  Conven- 
tion amply  covers  the  local  matters  of  all  the  provinces,  if  they 
*re  guided,  as  doubtless  they  will  be,  by  a  spirit  of  wise  economy. 

In  case  the  provinces  should  desire  to  expend  more  than  their 
local  revenues,  they  would  have  to  resort  to  direct  taxation,  and  as 
direct  taxes  are  unpopular  everywhere,  but  particularly  in  Lower 
Canada,  we  may,  as  it  was  well  observed  by  Mr.  Gait,  leave  in  this 
respect  the  'surveillance'  of  the  public  expenditure  to  the  watchful 
and  jealous  eye  of  the  people. 

The  Finance  Minister  has  also  fixed  the  local  revenues  and  the 
federal  grants  for  the  local  objects  of  the  different  provinces  which 
intend  to  enter  into  Confederation : — 

LOCAL  REVENUES. 

Canada ^1,297,043 

Nova  Scotia 107,000 

New  Brunswick 89,000 

Island  of  Prince  Edward 32,000 

Newfoundland 5,000 

Total $1,530,043 


Ik,- 


:H 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


139 


detail  the 
Gait  has 
I  Canadas, 
la  eannot, 
d  sum,  of 
works  and 

e  have  on 
amount  of 
)loaization 
table  insti- 
id  lunatic 
voluntary 

}  Conven- 
5s,  if  they 
5  economy, 
than  their 
ion,  and  as 
f  in  Lower 
ave  in  this 
e  watchful 

les  and  the 
Dces  which 


17,043 
17,000 
59,000 
12,000 
5,000 

J0,043 


FEDERAL  GRANTS  FOR  LOCAL  OBJECTS. 

Canada 82,006,121 

Nova  Scotia 264,000 

New  Brunswick 246,000 

Island  of  Prince  Edward 153,728 

Newfoundland 367,000 

Total $3,056,849 

AMOUNT  OF  LOCAL  EXPENDITURE. 

Canada $2,260,149 

Nova  Scotia 667,000 

New  Brunswick 424,047 

Island  of  Prince  Edward 124,016 

Newfoundland 479,000 

Total $3,954,212 

By  adding  together  the  local  revenue!  and  the  federal  grants 
for  local  purposes,  we  will  have  $4,586,892 ;  from  whieh  we  must 
deduct  for  expenses  $3,954,212 ;  this  leaves  a  surplus  for  local 
purposes  of  $632,680. 

In  dividing  the  two  Canadas  for  the  purposes  of  expenditure 
and  local  revenue,  we  have  the  following  result : — 

REVENUE. 

Upper  Canada $1,765,393 

Lower  Cana-la 1,537,052 

Nova  Scotia 371,000 

New  Brunswick 353,000 

Island  of  Prince  Edward 185,728 

Newfoundland 374,000 

Total $4,586,173 

This  last  result  differs  by  8719  from  that  of  Mr.  Gait,  who 
estimates  at  '2,006,121  the  amount  of  the  federal  grants  to  both 
Canadas,  taken  together,  for  local  purposes ;  and  that  taking  the 
numbers  of  the  ^^opulation  for  a  basis,  we  fix  it  at  $2,005,403. 
This  difference  is  oi  little  consequence  in  the  general  results  : 


140 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


EXPENDITURE. 

Upper  Canada,  approximativcly $1,130,074 

Lower  Canada 1,218,825 

Nova  Scotia 667,000 

New  Brunswick 424,047 

Island  of  Prince  Edward  124,816 

Newfoundland 479,212 

Total $4,043,974 

At  the  coramencemeut  of  this  article  we  established  the  amount 
of  the  expenditure  of  Lower  Canada,  not  merely  the  actual  local 
expense  for  local  objects,  such  as  that  furnished  by  Mr.  Gait,  but 
on  our  future  matters,  which  would  make  a  difference  of  something 
approaching  to  $S8,750. 

Not  having  the  data  for  Upper  Canada,  as  we  have  already 
stated,  we  had  to  take  for  our  guidance  the  half  of  the  amount  of 
the  actual  collective  expenditure  of  the  two  Canadas  for  the  same 
local  objects. 

These  amounts  prove  indisputably  that  the  provinces  may  take 
action  as  suits  their  convenience  in  their  local  revenues,  and  that 
in  this  respect  there  is  nothing  to  cause  uneasiness. 


64. 


CO. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIL 


>60.  '  The  General  Government  shall  aaaunie  all  the  Debts  and  Liabilities 
of  each  Province.' 

Gl.  '  The  Debt  of  Canada,  not  specially  assumed  by  Upper  and  Low«r 
Canada  respectively,  shall  not  exceed,  in  the  time  of  Union,  $02,500,- 
000  ;  Nova  Scotia  shall  enter  the  Union  with  a  debt  not  exceeding 
$8,000,000 ;  and  New  Brunswick  with  a  debt  not  exceeding  $7,000,000.' 

i32.  •  In  case  Nova  Scotia  or  New  Bi'unswiclc  do  net  incur  liabilities  beyond 
those  for  which  their  Governments  ure  now  bound,  and  which  shall 


QUEBEC   CONFERENCE. 


Ul 


50,074 
L8,825 
17,000 
J4,047 
54,816 
r9,212 

t3,974 

he  amount 
ictual  local 
•.  Gait,  but 
something 

VQ  already 
amount  of 
r  the  same 

s  may  take 
!,  and  that 


Liabilities 

md  Lower 
,  $(52,500,- 
e.tceeding 
57,000,000.' 
iios  beyond 
rhich  gliall 


make  their  debts  at  the  date  of  Union  less  than  $8,000,000,  and 
$7,000,000  respectively,  they  shall  be  entitled  ^to  interest  at  five  per 
cent,  on  the  amount  not  so  incurred,  in  like  manner  as  is  hereinafter 
proTided  for  Newfoundland  and  Prince  Edward  Island  ;  the  foregoing 
resolution  being  in  no  respect  intended  to  limit  the  powers  given  to 
the  respective  Governments  of  those  Provinces,  by  Legislative 
authority,  but  only  to  limit  the  maximum  amount  of  charge  to  he 
assumed  by  the  General  Government ;  provided  always,  that  the 
powtrs  so  conferred  by  the  respective  Legislatures  shall  be  exercised 
within  five  years  from  this  date,  or  the  same  shall  then  lapse.' 
63.  '  Newfoundland  and  Prince  Edward  Island,  not  having  incurred  Debts 
equal  to  those  of  the  other  Provinces,  shall  be  entitled  to  receive,  by 
half-yearly  payments,  in  advance,  from  the  General  Government,  the 
Interest  at  five  per  cent,  on  the  difference  between  the  actual  amount 
of  their  respective  Debts  at  the  time  of  the  Union,  and  the  average 
amount  of  indebtedness  per  head  of  the  Population  of  Canada,  Nova 
Scotia  and  New  Brunswick.' 

64.  'In  consideration  of  the  transfer  to  the  General  Parliament  of  th& 
powers  of  Taxation,  an  annual  grant  in  aid  of  each  Province  shall  be 
made,  equal  to  eighty  cents  per  head  of  the  population,  as  established 
by  the  Census  of  1861  ;  the  population  of  Newfoundland  being 
esimated  at  130,000.  Such  aid  sHall  be  in  full  settlement  of  all  future 
demands  upon  the  General  Government  for  local  purposes,  and  shall 
be  paid  half-yearly  in  advance  to  each  Province.' 

C5.  *  The  position  of  New  Brunswick  being  such  as  to  entail  large  immedi- 
ate charges  upon  her  local  revenues,  it  is  agreed  that  for  the  period  of 
ten  years,  from  the  time  when  the  Union  takes  effect,  an  additional 
allowance  of  $03,000  per  annum  shall  be  made  to  that  Province.  But 
80  'Ong  as  the  liability  of  that  Province  remains  under  $7,000,000,  a 
dedu>.tion  equal  to  the  interest  on  such  deficieacy  shall  be  made  from 
the  $63,000.' 

OC,  '  In  consideration  of  the  surrender  to  the  General  Government  by 
Newfoundland  of  all  its  rights  in  Mines  and  Minerals,  and  of  all  the 
ungranted  and  unoccupied  Lands  of  the  Crown,  it  is  agreed  that  the 
sum  of  $150,000  shall  each  year  be  paid  to  that  Province,  by  semi- 
annual payments;  provided  that  that  Colony  shall  retain  the  right  of 
opening,  constructing  and  controlling  Roads  and  Bridges  through 
any  of  the  said  Lands  , subject  to  any  Laws  which  the  General  Par- 
liament may  pass  in  respect^of  the  same.' 

/CLAUSE  61  rests  on  a  principle  of  perfect  equity.  To  bo  con- 
^  vinced  of  this,  it  is  sufficient  to  know  the  motives  which  led  to  it. 
Let  us  commence  with  figures.  The  debts  of  the  different  pro- 
vinces were  as  follows,  on  1st  January,  180  i: 

Canada $67,203,904 

NovaScotia 4,858,547 

New  Brunswick 5,702,991 

Newfoundland 946,000 

Island  of  Prince  Edward 240,673 

Total $79,012,205. 


142  THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 

AND  THE  POPULATION  : 

Upper  Canada, 1,396,091 

Lower  Canada 1,110,664 

Nova  Scotia 330,857 

New  Brunswick 252,047 

Newfoundland  130,000 

Island  of  Prince  Edwrrd 80,757 

Total 8,300,416 

These  provinces  were  therefore  indebted  in  the  following  propor- 
tions per  head  of  their  population  : 

Canadn ''21;  38 

Nova  Scotia ,.  14  88 

New  Brunswick 23  02 

Newfoundland 7  27 

Island  of  Prince  Edward 2  97 

Which  gives,  on  an  average,  for  the  Confederation.  23  94 

Thus,  by  adding  together  the  united  iebts  of  all  the  provinces, 
a  flagrant  injustice  would  have  been  committed  as  regards  the 
provinces  least  indebted;  Canada,  by  this  arrangement,  would 
have  gained  $2.89  per  head  ;  Nova  Scotia  would  have  lost  $9.56  j 
New  Brunswick,  92  cents;  Newfoundland,  $16.67;  and  the 
Island  of  Prince  Edward,  $20.97. 

In  order  to  induce  all  the  Maritime  Provinces  to  hand  over  all 
their  revenue  to  the  General  Government,  and  to  accept  a  propor- 
tion at  so  much  per  head,  a  sum  much  greater  than  they  could  bo 
called  upon  to  pay  at  the  time  when  the  subject  of  union  was 
broached,  it  became  absolutely  necessary  to  establish  a  system  of 
compensation. 

Mr.  Gait  has  undertaken  to  shvW  the  principle  upon  which  this 
system  is  based,  and  the  pivot  upon  which  the  whole  mechanism 
will  revolve.  He  gives  his  opinions  and  explains  these  matters  in 
the  following  words  much  bettor  than  we  could  : 

'  Now,  in  the  scheme  of  Confederation,  it  was  proposed  that 
'  there  should  be  a  certain  fixed  rate  at  which  each  province  should 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


143 


)6,091 
10,664 
J0,857 
)2,047 
J0,000 
10,757 


10,416 

ing  propor 

2(;  38 

14  38 

^3  02 

7  27 

2  97 

23  94 

provinces, 

regards  the 

ent,  would 

3st$9.56; 

and  the 

id  over  all 
k  a  propor- 
y  could  be 
union  was 
system  of 

arhich  this 
lechanism 
matters  in 

)0sed  that 
aco  should 


'  have  the  right  of  charging  its  debt  against  the  Confederation,  and 

*  for  that  purpose  the  debt  of  Canada  was  placed  at  $62,500,000, 

*  which  was  something  like  five  millions  less   than  the  nominal 

*  amount  of  the  debt.  The  mode  in  which  that  reduction  was  made 
(  was  this  :    There  were  certain  liabilities  of  Canada  contracted  for 

*  local  purposes,  and  certain  assets  connected  with  those  liabilities. 
'  He  referred  more  particularly  to  the  Municipal  Loan  Fund,  and 

*  some  similar  matters  which  were  more  local  than  general.  It  had 
'  not  been  thought  desirable  that  a  transference  of  those  securities 

*  should  be  made  to  the  Greneral  Government.  It  was  better  that 
'  each  province  should  assume  that  portion  of  its  debt  which  was 
'  particularly  local,  and  take  with  it  those  securities  which  it  held 
'  for  its  redemption.     And  in  that  way  there  was  established  for  the 

*  debt  of  Canada  an  amount  equal  per  head  to  the  amounts  con- 

*  tributed  or  about  to  be  contributed  by  the  two  provinces  of  Nova 
'  Scotia  and  New  Brunswick.  If  any  of  these  provinces  had  been 
'  in  debt  to  an  amount  largely  exceeding  that  of  the  others  per 
'  head,  the  matter  would  have  been  in  a  different  position.  But  it 
'  was  found  on  examination  that,  while  the  debt  of  Canada  might 
'  be  reduced  by  the  mode  he  had  stated  to  $62,500,000, —  as  nearly 
<  as  possible  $25  per  head, — Nova  Scotia,  in  addition  to  her  debt, 
'  had  incurred  certain  liabilities  for  the  completion  of  the  railway 

*  system  within  that  province,  for  which  she  had  undertaken 
'  engagements  amounting  to  three  millions  or  $25  per  head  also — 

while  New  Brunswick,  for  the  construction  of  her  railways,  had 
'  engagements  incurred  and  liabilities  maturing,  which  amounted  to 
'  $1,300,000,  bringing  up  her  debts  to  seven  millions,  a  fraction  per 
'  head  slightly  above  that  of  Nova  Scotia  and  Canada.     Thus,  by 

*  assuming  the  local  liabilities  and  assets,  we  were  enabled  to  put  the 
'  debt  of  Canada  at  the  same  rate  per  head  as  those  of  Nova  Scotia 

*  and  New  Brunswick,  and  therefore,  as  regarded  the  three  larger 

*  provinces,  the  assumption  of  their  debts  by  the  General  Govcrn- 
'  mcnt  did  not  offer  any  difficulty  whatever.  In  the  case  of  New- 
(  foundland  and  Prince  Edward  Island  it  was  diflfcront.      Those 

*  provinces,  from  their  insular  position,  had  not  been  required  to 
'  incur  the  same  large  obligations  for  public  works.    They  possessed, 


144^ 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


|i  ' 


fortunately  for  themselves,  easy  access  to  all  their  settlements  by 
water,  or  by  very  short  distances  of  land  carriage,  and  consequently 
bad  not  been  called  on  to  construct  canals,  or  to  introduce  a  railway 
system.  Accordingly,  the  debts  of  Newfoundland  and  Prince 
Edward  Island  were  found  to  be  much  less,  in  proportion  to  their 
population  than  those  of  the  others.  To  place  them  on  a  par 
with  Canada,  Nova  Scotia  and  New  Brunswick,  it  therefore  became 
necessary  to  give  them  an  indemnity  for  the  amount  of  debt  which 
they  had  not  incurred  ;  because,  in  assuming  their  revenues,  we 
called  upon  them  to  contribute  to  the  payment  of  the  interest  on 
the  debt  which  we  had  not  incurred,  and  we  could  not  fairly 
expect  them  to  do  so,  unless  they  were  in  some  measure  indemnified 
for  it.  And  it  was  found  that,  in  taking  this  course,  we  were 
enabled  to  get  over  one  great  difficulty  which  had  met  us,  which 
was,  that  those  particular  provinces  possessed  no  local  revenues, 
and  that  in  charging  them  with  the  administration  of  their  Local 
Governments  and  taking  from  them  the  revenue  from  customs  and 
excise,  we  should  leave  the  Grovernments  of  Newfoundland  and 
Prince  Edward  Island  without  any  means  whatever  of  discharging 
their  liabilitifes.  With  regard  to  Newfoundland,  he  might  remark 
that  the  people  in  that  colony  being,  in  regard  to  agriculture, 
altogether  consumers,  and  not  producers;  because  they  were  a  fish- 
ing and  maritime  population, the  amount  of  dutiable  goods  they  con- 
fiumed  was  about  double  per  head  what  it  was  here.  They  would, 
therefore,  in  the  shape  of  customs  duties,  be  contributing  to  the 
Confederation  a  larger  proportion  than  properly  belonged  to  them, 
and  accordingly  it  was  arranged  that  for  the  amount  of  debt  which 
they  had  not  incurred,  up  to  ^25  per  head,  they  should  be  allowed 
interest,  for  the  purpose  of  meeting  their  local  payments,  and 
providing  for  their  local  wants.' 

These  lucid  and  convincing  remarks  of  the  Finance  Minister 
explain  the  paragraph!  61,  62  and  63  of  the  ichcmo.  They  show 
us  why  the  debt  of  Canada  is  established  at  862,500,000,  the  debt 
of  Nova  Scotia  at  $8,000,0C0,  and  that  of  New  Brunswick  at 
$7,000,000 ;  why  it  will  be  necessary  that  the  Confederation  should 
pay  to  the  two  latter  proviaoes  an  interest  of  5  per  oeat.  on  the  differ- 


lements  by 
msequently 
Q  a  railway 
md  Prince 
ion  to  their 

on  a  par 
ore  became 
iebt  which 
venues,  we 
interest  on 
not  fairly 
Qdemnified 
*,  we  were 
us,  which 

revenues, 
heir  Local 
istomsand 
dland  and 
ischarging 
jht  remark 
^riculturo, 
vere  a  fish- 
j they  con. 
ey  would, 
ng  to  the 
1  to  them, 
ebt  which 
)e  allowed 
ents,  and 

Minister 
hoy  show 
I  the  deb( 
iswick  at 
on  should 
he  differ- 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE.  145 

€noe  between  their  real  indebtedness  of  $8,000,000  and  87,000,000, 
respectively.  They  will  moreover  shew,  why  we  shall  have  to 
pay  to  Newfoundland  and  the  Island  of  Prince  Edward  an  interest 
of  5  per  cent,  on  the  respective  amounts  necessary  to  bring  their 
debts  to  825  per  head  of  their  populations. 

It  is  evident,  after  these  explanations  given  by  Mr.  Gait,  that  the 
debts  ot  Nova  Scotia  and  New  Brunswick  will  reach  respectively  the 
sums  of  $8,000,000  and  67,000,000  when  the  Confederation  shall 
have  been  accomplished,  and  thus  the  latter  will  have  nothing  to 
pay  for  this  purpose. 

The  population  of  Newfoundland  being  130,000,  825  per  head 
would  establish  its  debt  at  $3,250,000,  and  it  would  thus  be  placed 
on  a  level  with  the  population  of  Canada,  Nova  Scotia,  and  New 
Brunswick,  with  regard  to  their  respective  figures  of  population. 
But  as  that  province  owes  8946,000,  we  must  deduct  this  amount 
from  the  $3,250,000 ;  this  would  give  a  result  of  82,304,000,  on 
which  the  Federal  Government  will  have  to  pay  to  Newfoundland 
an  annual  interest  of  5  per  centum,  or  8115,200. 

In  the  same  manner  as  the  population  of  Prince  Edward 
Island  is  80,748,  by  multiplying  this  number  by  25,  the  amount 
of  the  debt  per  head  of  the  three  larger  provinces,  we  find  the 
result  to  be  2,018,675,  and  1,778,002,  after  deducting  from  the  for- 
mer number  240,673,  the  figure  of  the  actual  debt  of  that  province. 
The  Confederation  will  thus  have  to  pay  annually  interest  at  five 
per  cent,  on  the  latter  amount,  or  888,900. 

Paragraph  64  is  much  easier  understood,  because  it  provides 
that  each  province,  taking  as  a  fundamental  basis  for  all  future 
time  the  Census  of  1861,  shall  receive  from  the  date  of  the  adoption 
of  the  scheme  80  cents  per  head  of  its  population. 

The  amounts  to  which  these  provinces  will  be  entitled,  in  virtue 
of  this  clause,  will  be  distributed  as  follows : 

Upper  Canada 81,116,872 

Lower  Canada... 888,531 

Nova  Scotia 264,685 

New  Brunswick 201,637 

Newfoundland 104,000 

Prince  Edward  Island 64,505 

N 


146 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


But  aa  Newfoundland  gives  up  to  the  Confederation  all  rights 
of  property  in  its  soil,  which  is  neither  sold  to,  nor  ocupied  by 
settlers,  a  sum  of  §150,000  will  be  paid  over  annually  by  the  General 
Government,  and  that  province  will  therefore  receive  $369,200  as 
a  consideration  for  this  transfer,  divided  as  follows  :  $104,000  as 
interest  on  the  difference  between  its  actual  debt  and  the  figure, 
which  would  bring  it  to  §25  per  head  of  its  population  ;  0115,200 
the  annual  grant  at  80  cents  per  head  of  its  population,  and  §150,000 
as  a  consideration  for  the  annual  value  of  its  territory  ceded  to 
the  Confederation. 

Prince  Edward  Island  will  receive  annually  from  Federal 
sources  §153,405,  that  is  to  say,  §88,900  interest  on  the  difference 
between  its  actual  debt  and  the  figure,  which  would  establish  the 
rate  of  §25  per  head  on  its  population,  and  §64,505  representing 
the  grant  by  the  Federal  Government  of  80  cents  per  head. 

It  is  thus  evident  that  the  two  provinces  most  favored  in  the 
scheme  are  New  Brunswick  and  Newfoundland,  because  New 
Brunswick  (clause  65)  will  receive  annually  from  the  Federal 
revenue  §63,000  during  ten  years,  in  all  $630,000  per  annum,  and 
Newfoundland  (clause  66)  $150,000  annually,  in  perpetuity,  as  a 
compensation  for  its  domain  ceded  to  the  General  Government. 

Without  this  concession.  New  Brunswick,  having  undertaken 
extensive  public  works,  could  not  possibly  give  up  its  general  reve- 
nue, and  form  part  of  the  Confederation.  The  reason  fully  explains 
the  motive  of  the  concession. 

Newfoundland,  with  a  local  revenue  of  §5,000,  could  not  possi- 
bly meet  the  requirements  ot  its  Local  Government  and  Legislature 
without  the  federal  grant  of  §150,000. 

But  what  are  those  trifling  sacrifices  compared  with  the  immense 
advantages  of  a  Union  of  all  the  Provinces  of  British  North  Amer- 
ica, and  the  indispensable  possession  of  the  nearest  point  on  this 
continent  to  Europe,  of  the  key  of  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and 
the  foremost  bulwark  of  the  nation  about  to  be  created  ? 

Moreover,  we  must  not  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that  the  provinces 
with  which  we  form  an  alliance  will  give  up  to  the  general  revenue, 
for  local  equivalents,  more  than  they  will  receive ;  and,  secondly, 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


147 


all  rights 
j'^upied  by 
le  General 
J69,200  as 
104,000  as 
the  figure, 
$115,200 
i  $150,000 
y  ceded  to 

1  Federal 
3  difference 
itablish  the 
jpresenting 
ead. 

ored  in  the 
cause  New 
he  Federal 
mnum,  and 
etuity,  as  a 
nment. 
undertaken 
neral  rcve- 
lly  explains 

l  not  possi- 
Legislature 

le  immense 
orth  Amer- 
int  on  this 
vrenoe,  and 


that  their  present  revenues  will  more  than  suffice  to  meet  their 
local  and  general  requirements,  and  that  by  such  an  arrangcracit 
we  shall  not,  by  entering  into  the  union,  make  a  pecuniary  sacrifice 
in  favor  of  the  contracting  parties.  We  produce  the  following 
figures  to  prove  this  fact : — 


Revenue, 
1863. 


Expenditure, 
18CS. 


Difference, 

1863. 


Nova  Scotia  -    -    -    - 
New  Brunswick    -    -    ■ 
Newfoundland  (1862)  - 
Prince  Edward  Island 


$1,185,629  $1,072,274  $113,355 

899,991  884,613  15,378 

480,000  479,420  1,420 

197,386  171,718  25,666 


Maritime  Provinces     -    $2,763,004    $2,608,025    $155,819 
These  figures  cover  the  expenditure,  both  for  local  and  general 
purposes,  to  be  undertaken  by  the  Confederation. 

Lower  Canada,  in  1863,  was  certainly  not  in  as  favorable  a  posi- 
tion, because  at  that  date  there  was  a  large  deficit ;  but,  in  the 
twelve  months  of  1864,  there  has  been  an  increase  of  revenue  of 
$1,500,000.  Nova  Scotia  and  New  Brunswick  have  each  suc- 
ceeded in  obtaining  an  increase  of  $100,000,  in  all  $1,700,000 — 
from  which  we  must  deduct  the  deficit  of  1863,  namely  $827,512, 
leaving  a  surplus  of  of  $872,488,  as  clearly  shown  by  the  following 
statement  submitted  by  Mr.  Gait : — 

1864. 


Total  Revenue  of  all  the  Colonies 
Total  Expenditure   "  « 


$14,223,320 
13,350,832 


Estimated  Surplus $      872,488 

We  think  we  have  sufficiently  proved  that  Confederation,  in  a 
pecuniary  sense,  entails  no  sacrifice  upon  any  of  the  provinces,  butj 
on  the  contrary,  in  every  respect,  will  prove  of  immense  advantage 
to  all  those  entering  upon  the  proposed  union. 


e  provinces 
ral  revenue, 
1,  secondly, 


148 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


I'' 


CHAPTER  XXXYIII. 

THE  question  of  the  Tariff  is  one  of  the  most  difficult  to  deal 
with ;  it  is,  at  any  rate,  one  of  those  upon  which  the  adver- 
saries of  Confederation  have  most  commented,  botli  in  Nova  Sco- 
tia and  in  New  Brunswick. 

"We  give  here  an  average  of  the  Tariffs  of  the  different  pro- 
vinces : — 

Canada 20       percent. 

Nova  Scotia    10  " 

New  Brunswick 15J  " 

Newfoundland 11  " 

Prince  Edward  Island 10  " 

Mr.  Gait  thus  explains  it : 

'  That  brough*^^  him  to  a  very  important  point,  as  to  whether 
'  Confederation  would  produce  increased  taxation,  of  which  appre- 
'  hensions  were  entertained.  In  the  first  place,  the  existing  tax- 
'  ation  in  all  the  provinces  would  have  provided  more  than  one 
'million  dollars  over  and  above  the  public  demand;  but  at  the 
'  same  time  it  was  quite  true  that  in  a  Confederation  they  would 

*  have  to  incur  certain  liabilities,  such  as  for  the  Intercolonial 

*  Railway,  and  for  the  completio  n  of  works  now  in  progress  in  the 

*  Lower  Provinces.     It  must  be  plain  that  as  the  revenue  raised 

*  by  the  colonies  under  present  tariffs  was  more  than  sufficient,  if 
'  we  were  to  raise  the  tariffs  of  all  the  provinces  to  that  of  Canada, 

*  we  should  have  much  more  revenue  than  we  required.  In  the 
i  case  of  the  Lower  Provinces,  the  average  tariff  was  about  12  J  per 
'  cent.  J  and  where  thoy'now  collected  duties  to  about  two  and  a 
'  half  million  dollars,  under  a  higher  tariff  like  that  of  Canada,  at 
'  least  three  million  dollars  would  be  raised. 

'Therefore,  to  make  adequate  provision  for  all  the  wants  of  the 
'  country,  they  need  not  bring  up  their  tariffs,   but  we  n?ight  re- 

*  duce  ours ;  and  in  the  raising  of  duties  it  would  be  practicable  to 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


149 


suit  to  deal 
the  adver- 
Nova  Sco- 

ferent  pro- 

ent. 


to  whether 
lich  appre- 
dsting  tax- 
!  than  one 
but  at  the 
they  would 
itercolonial 
ress  in  the 
cnue  raised 
iifficient,  if 
of  Canada, 
i.  In  the 
)ut  12  J  per 
two  and  a 
Canada,  at 

ints  of  the 
I  Height  re- 
acticable  to 


*  find  a  medium  of  taxation  between  the  averages  of  10  and  20  per 
'  cent.,  which  would  be  sufficient  to  meet  the  wants  of  the  country/ 

The  question  is  so  much  the  more  easy  to  regulate,  although 
difficult  to  determine  in  its  probable  results,  from  the  circum- 
stance, that  there  is  a  surplus  of  revenue  over  the  whole  extent  cf 
the  Confederation,  and  consequently  it  will  be  possible  to  bring  the 
highest  tariffs  down  to  the  level  of  the  lowest.  If  the  different 
provincial  tariffs  were  based  upon  precisely  the  same  principle ;  if 
the  taxed  articles  were  everywhere  of  the  same  kind,  and  if  there 
was  even  some  affinity — if  not  the  same  degree  of  impost  between 
articles  of  the  same  nature  in  all  the  provincial  tariffs, — the  task 
would  be  comparatively  easy.  But  it  is  not  so.  Some  articles  of 
importation  which  are  taxed  in  one  province,  are  not  taxed  in 
another ;  other  articles  which  are  liable  here  to  mixed  duties,  are 
there  submitted  to  a  fixed  duty  or  to  an  ad  valorem  du^y.  There 
are  again  duties  which  are  liable  to  deductions  between  one  pro- 
vince and  another,  and  which  would  cease  altogether  under  Con- 
federation. These  would  be  of  no  importance  except  among  the 
Maritime  Provinces  themselves,  since  our  connection  with  them  up 
to  this  date  has  amounted  to  very  little. 

This  balance  would  probably  be  of  little  importance  to  the  gen- 
eral revenue,  but  must  not,  however,  be  omitted  in  adjusting  the 
tariff  of  the  Confederation. 

Wo  are  threatened  with  the  loss  of  the  Reciprocity  Treaty. 
How  and  up  to  what  point,  will  this  act  of  the  American  Congress 
affect  our  tariff  ?  It  is  impossible  to  answer  this  question  with 
any  degree  of  precision,  because  notwithstanding  the  abrogation  of 
the  Reciprocity  Treaty,  there  are  certain  products  that  for  our 
own  interest  we  should  continue  to  admit  free,  such  as  the  agri- 
cultural products  of  the  West,  and  the  raw  material  necessary  for 
our  manufactures.  Still  it  is  not  less  true,  that  the  abrogation  of 
that  Treaty,  which  will  oblige  us  to  tax  a  great  number  of  pro- 
ducts, will  have  the  effect  of  considerably  augmenting  our  revenue, 
and  will  enable  us  to  lower  the  average  of  our  tariff. 

The  following  table,  which  gives  us  the  value  of  articles  taxable 


150 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


and  non-taxable  imported  from  the  United  States,  clearly  proves 
whai;  we  have  advanced : — 


Taxable  merchandize. 

1861 88,346,636 

1862 6,128,783 

1863 3,974,396 


Coin  and  precious 
Metals. 

$  863,308 
2,530,297 
4,651,679 


$18,449,812 


$8,045,284 


Other  merchandize 
not  taxable. 

eil,859,447 
16,514,077 

14,483,287 

$42,856,811 


Thu^  it  appears  that  in  three  years  there  was  an  importation  of 
$69,351,907,  of  which  only  $18,449,812  worth  of  taxable  articles, 
«nd  a  value  of  $50,902,095  worth  of  merchandize  was  admitted 
free.  If  we  deduct  from  this  ,ast  amount  $8,045,284  for  the  sil- 
Ter  imported,  (coined  and  not  coined,)  not  taxable  under  any  cir- 
ijumstances,  there  would  still  remain  $42,856,811,  or  an  annual 
average  of  ^14,285,637  worth  of  merchandize  which  could  be 
taxed,  but  which  now  are  admitted  free. 

But  besides  that,  we  should  feel  the  necessity  of  admitting  free 
a  certain  portion  of  those  articles  represented  by  the  figures  $14,- 
285,637,  and  it  is  certain  that  the  imposition  of  duties  upon  these 
ai  tides  would  have  the  effect  of  diminishing  the  importation  of 
them  to  a  certain  extent,  and  consequently  it  is  impossible  that 
we  can  calculate  exactly,  in  advance,  what  the  American  imports 
would  produce  under  the  action  of  a  tariflF,  or  what  reduction  we 
might  consequently  effect  in  the  general  tariff,  so  as  to  place  it  on 
a  level  with  the  average  of  the  tariffs  of  the  Maritime  Provinces, 
without  diminishing  the  equilibrium  which  has  been  already  es- 
tablished between  the  total  receipts  and  expenditure  of  Confedera- 
tion. 

What  we  do  know^  and  enough  for  our  present  purpose  to 
know,  is,  that  we  shall  have  an  increase  of  revenue  by  the  abroga- 
tion of  the  Reciprocity  Treaty  to  a  considerable  degree,  and  con- 
sequently a  possibility  of  lowering  our  tariff  to  the  level  of  the 
average  of  the  tariffs  of  the  .Atlantic  Provinces,  and  of  making 


ir!y  proves 


merchandize 
ot  taxable. 

11,859,447 
16,514,077 

14,483,287 

12,856,811 

oruation  of 
tie  articles, 
3  admitted 
for  the  sil- 
3r  any  cir- 
an  annual 
I  could  be 

litting  free 
;ures  $14,- 
upon  these 
>rtation  of 
isible  that 
,n  imports 
luction  we 
}Iace  it  on 
Provinces, 
.Iready  es- 
Oonfedera- 

urpose  to 
he  abroga- 
,  and  con- 
vel  of  the 
)f  making 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


151 


good  the  slight  deficiencies  created  by  the  abolition  of  the  inter- 
colonial tariffs  under  Confederation. 

But  after  all,  supposing  they  should  execute  considerable  works 
in  the  Lower  Provinces,  and  that  to  pay  for  them,  it  became  ne- 
cessary to  raise  the  average  of  their  tariffs,  they  could  have  no 
reason  to  coi  plain ;  for  even  with  that  augmentation,  they 
could  not  possibly  have  obtained  such  works  without  Confedera- 
tion, and  in  giving  them  these  works  we  should  give  them  com- 
mercial existenc*  and  prosperity,  which  would  permit  them  to  pro- 
gress more  easily  under  a  tariff  a  little  heavier  than  they  formerly 
did  under  a  lighter  tariff. 

But  let  us  suppose  even  that  the  Keciprocity  Treaty  be  rr^m- 
tained,  whether  in  its  present  state  or  with  modifications,  the  mar- 
gin allowed  in  the  budget  under  the  general  revenue,  after  paying 
all  local  and  federal  expens3s,  as  Mr.  Gait  has  established  by  in- 
disputable figures  ;  is  sufficient  with  or  without  these  promises  of 
increase,  to  enable  the  General  Parliament  to  lower  considerably 
the  average  of  the  collective  tariff. 


68. 


'^t  Intercolonial  llailfoaj/ 

CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

'  The  General  Government  shall  secure,  without  delay,  the  completion 
of  the  Intercolonial  Railway  from  Riviere  du  Loup,  through  New  Brans- 
wick,  to  Truro  in  Nova  Scotia.' 

IF  in  the  examination  which  we  have  made  of  the  project  of  the 
Confer«nce,  and  the  estimate  we  have  formed  of  the  motives 
which  determined  the  programme  of  the  present  Government  in 
the  Session  of  1864,  we  have  arrived  at  the  conviction  that  the 
Union  of  all  the  Provinces  of  British  North  America  has  become 
a  necessity ;  we  need  not  undertake  to  prove  the  utility  of  the 


152 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


te^ 


Intercolonial  Railway ;  for  on  the  very  threshold  of  the  Con- 
ference, the  construction,  and  the  immediate  construction,  of  that 
great  way  of  intercommunication  was  insisted  upon  as  an  indis- 
pensable and  inflexible  condition  of  the  union. 

They  were  right ;  for  without  that  railroad,  the  union  would 
have  existed  only  in  words,  and  would  have  had  no  existence  in 
things.  It  would  neither  have  existed  in  a  political,  commercial 
nor  military  sense,  and  what  would  have  been  the  use  of  an  alliance 
between  people  who  possessed  no  interests  in  common  ?  This  iron 
way  was  then  not  only  the  strongest  bond  of  the  future  union,  but 
it  was  the  strongest  one  to  keep  together  tht  parts  of  the  great 
nation  that  we  are  trying  to  build  up. 

But  there  are  other  and  more  immediate  considerations  which 
operate  in  favor  of  this  great  enterprise.  Lord  Durham  said,  in 
1839 :  '  The  establishment  of  a  good  way  of  communication  be- 
*  tween  Halifax  and  Quebec  would  produce  between  the  different 
'  Provinces  relations,  the  effect  of  which  would  be  to  render  a 
'  General  Union  absolutely  necessary.'  Several  explorations  have 
established  the  practicability  of  a  railroad  over  the  whole  route. 

Lord  Durham  desired  a  railroad  to  render  the  union  neces- 
sary, and  the  Convention  want  it,  in  order  to  make  the  union  pos- 
sible, because  events  which  have  progressed  so  rapidly,  and  hav® 
developed  conditions  so  unforeseen  at  the  period  when  that  states- 
man presided  over  the  destiniea  of  British  North  America,  have 
developed  the  necessity  of  the  union  without  the  stimulant  of  a 
railroad,  to  such  a  point  that  it  is  now  the  union  itself  which  has 
determined  the  necessity  of  that  same  road. 

Before  the  period  of  the  new  alliuuce,  that  is  to  say,  before  all 
parties  in  Canada  had  acquired  the  conviction  that  the  political 
union  of  the  whole  of  the  provinces  hai  become  indispensable 
from  every  point  of  view,  there  were  to  be  found  none  truly  de- 
voted to  the  project  of  a  railroad  between  Quebec  and  Halifax, 
except  the  denizens  of  Quebec  and  of  the  Provinces  of  Nova  Scotia 
and  New  Brunswick. 

This  is  easily  understood,  for  then,  wo  were  in  close  commt*0!«il 
relations  with  the  United  States. 


the  Con- 
3D,  of  that 
)  an  indis- 

oion  would 
astence  in 
;ommercial 
an  alliance 
This  iron 
union,  but 
f  the  great 

ions  which 
im  said,  in 
lication  be- 

le  diflFerent 
)  render  a 
it  ions  have 
le  route, 
lion  neces- 
union  pos- 
,  and  hav^ 
hat  states- 
rica,  have 
ulant  of  a 
which  has 

before  all 
e  political 
lispensable 
3  truly  de- 
d  Halifax, 
ova  Scotia 

ommt.oju 


QUEBEC  CONFERENCE. 


153 


Their  railroads  were  our  railroads,  their  seaports  were  our  sea- 
ports ;  the  natural  products  of  the  two  peoples  crossed  each  other 
in  their  movements  to  and  fro,  without  clashing  at  the  custom- 
houses, and  the  commercial  understanding  and  harmony  that  pre' 
Tailed  on  both  sides  of  the  frontier  was  so  perfect,  that  our  foreign 
merchandize  came  to  us  through  their  vast  territory  with  as  little 
obstacle  as  their  own  exportations  met  with.  But  the  sanguinary 
battles  that  have  taken  place  between  the  North  and  South,  during 
the  last  four  years,  have  developed  other  ideas  and  other  senti- 
ments among  our  neighbours,  and  instead  of  opening  the  way 
more  widely  to  commercial  relations  between  them  and  us,  they 
are  narrowing  the  space  each  day  and  are  even  preparing  to  place 
between  us  impassable  barriers.  In  a  little  while  the  Reciprocity 
Treaty  will  probably  exist  no  longer,  their  railroads  and  their  sea- 
ports will  be  no  longer  our  railroads  and  our  seaports,  and,  per- 
haps, *  *  *  *  But  no,  let  us  hope,  at  least,  that  pro- 
vidence has  reserved  for  us  another  and  a  better  fate. 

It  is  important,  then — nay,  indispensable  to  us,  if  we  would  sell 
our  products,  and  receive  in  exchange  those  which  we  require  from 
foreign  countries,  that  we  should  be  able  to  communicate  directly 
with  the  ocean  by  seaports  of  our  own  that  would  be  open  every 
day  in  the  year ! 

We  have,  indeed,  the  river  St.  Lawrence  and  our  great  lakes, 
with  our  canals,  completing  the  most  magnificent  system  of  in- 
terior navigation  which  exists  in  the  world ;  but  nature  has  sealed 
them  inexorably  during  five  months  of  the  year.  And  if,  for 
any  cau&c  ;vhatever,  they  close  upon  us  those  American  outlets 
vhich  let  out  our  products  and  by  which  our  supplies  arrive,  where 
78  the  man,  whether  he  dwells  oa  the  shores  of  the  Georgian  Bay^ 
or  the  banks  of  the  Ottawa  or  of  the  Richelieu,  or  in  the  forests  of 
the  District  of  Quebec,  who  will  not  say  that  he  is  in  want  of  a 
railroad  to  Halifax,  that  that  railway  is  everything  to  him,  and  that 
he  ought  to  contribute  something  towards  it  ? 

It  is  true  that  it  will  more  immediately  benefit  the  District  of 
Quebec  and  the  Maritime  Provinces,  but  this  is  the  inevitable  con- 
sequence of  their  geographical  position. 


154 


THE  NEW  CONSTITUTION. 


■ 


But  if  this  is  a  reason  why  other  parts  of  Canada  should  object 
to  it,  no  other  public  undertaking  would  be  possib.ej  wharves  and 
railway  stations  may  attract  greater  advantages  to  their  localities 
than  places  situated  at  a  distance  from  them,  but  that  does  not 
hinder  the  latter  from  concurring  in  their  construction,  for  without 
them,  how  could  their  products  reach  a  market?  These  are 
elementary  notions  in  political  economy  which  have  acquired 
the  character  of  axioms  and  that  it  would  be  absurd  to  establish  by 
figures.  It  would,  for  example,  be  no  use  to  tell  the  lumber  mer- 
chapf'  that  it  would  not  serve  him  to  fell  all  the  forests  in  Canada 
if  he  could  not  have  his  magnificent  products  conveyed  to  the 
ocean.  This  is  why  the  Convention  decreed  so  unanimously  and 
so  spontaneously  the  construction  of  the  railroad  from  Quebec 
to  Halifax. 


Conclusion* 

CHAPTER  XL. 

rpHIS  article  closes  our  examination  of  the  project  of  the  Quebec 
-*-  Conference.  Happy  we  shall  certainly  be,  if  our  labor,  which 
has  cost  ua  many  evenings,  may  be  useful  in  auy  way  in  the  impor- 
tant debate  which  is  soon  to  open.  In  any  case,  the  reader  may 
rest  assured,  that  we  have  kept  strictly  to  the  engagement  con- 
tracted by  ua  at  the  commencement,  to  keep  clear  of  partizan  views, 
and  BO  discuss  the  question  of  our  future  destinies  without  passion 
and  perfectly  independent  of  all  men  of  whatever  shade  of  political 
opinion. 


lould  object 
irharyes  and 
nr  localities 
lat  does  not 
for  without 
These  are 
6  acquired 
establish  by 
umber  mer- 
9  in  Canada 
yed  to  the 
uouslj  and 
)m   Quebec 


:he  Quebec 
ibor,  which 
the  impor- 
'eader  may 
^ment  oon- 
izan  views, 
)ut  passion 
of  political